A

LE'ITER FROM ROMEIt

•

A

LETTER FROM ROME,SHEWING AN EXACT CONFORMlTY BETWEEN

OR,

'he Religion of the Present ROMANS, derived from thatof their HEATHEN ANCESTORS. ,

.'

TO WBICB ARB ADDBD,

I. A PREFATORY DISCOURSE,CONTAINING

.n AD!lwer to all the Objections of the ,Writer of a Pip. Book, iDtituJed," ne Cailtolie C1&rVtialt i!UlJ'tlded," &c. with many new Yacts and'Testimoaies,in farthet: Confirmation of the general Argument of tile LBTTD :

AliD

II. A POSTSCRIPT,III wBICR

Cr.WGrhrlOll'a Opinion concerning the Paganilm of Rotneia particularly COD!lidere4.

By the late Reverend and Learned

CONY-ERS MIDDLETON, D. D.PriIIcipal Librria flf nl8 U!IiM"riIy ,q CIIl6rfcIp.

THE FIFl'H EDITION.WITH

ADDITIONAL PROOFS AND ILLUSTRATIONS,~'d~ta~ri,aI, tJoral, aub political,By PUBLICOLA.

" H 1'I;otestantt. I think. are as moeh eoeeeraed now, IIA ever • .0 be 'vigoro1l5 In their jointI!bdea_ for tile maintenance of the Reformation. I rih all. that wi themselves 110, maytelRWailed with to illli_ the -u. lIIId paiane the prlneiples oCthose great aad pioUmen,"110 were iDltnunental to bring as oat of Roman 0181'1'0_ and bo&dage. I heartily pray forf1'Od __ on llIl.nch endeavonn." LOCKE. ,,~. v. 10, P. JIJ.; .. Lorda Dol Common. ofEnc1aDd' CooIider what nation it ia whereofye are, aad whereof'-an the Governors '" MILTON_~ '........: '

PRINTED FOR THE EDITOR.And Sold by

II.El' •• ~, 16, Pall-Mall fW. WIL801f,Mews-Gate; R. OGLa, !95, Hoillona;ad J.M.RJ(:BoUlD80lf, 13,CorDbill.

181'i.

•

THE EDITOR'S DEDICATION.

TO

THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD,

SHUTE,LORD BISHOP OF DURHAM.

;r

~[y LOltD,

, IN presuming toinscribe to yourLordshipthis new'edition of the following cele-bratedJJetter,,:l6;tttle'r:myself that I shall notincur y()ur'displeasu~: for such has been ataU /ti~ your venetation for the Church ofEngtand, ·suCh your, disgust· at the elTOTS and~tibns :of the Hom ish pburch, that who-eeer dtJiires tosuppoot the "power ,of the one,&tld.to:(ltm.ken ·the:;jnterest of the other, is,natnralIy'inauoodto look up to your ~hip

b

..11

for encouragement and protection. "The" restless spirit of Rome," says the learnedauthor of the Letter, " how often soever re-" pulsed, will always be renewing its attacks."If this, then, be a fact, and which daily ex-perience appears to confirm, it becomes anurgent duty on every member of the Churchof England, whether he be a Minister or aLayman, to be at all times on his guardagainst the assaults of the enemy. It wasjustly and emphatically urged bv your Lord-ship, in the Charge which you delivered tothe Clergy of your Diocese, in the year 1806,that " the zeal of the' Rowaaistsshould oper-" ate as a strong caution against indifference" to the corruptions of their Church. The" indulgences granted to them of late years~, should not, in our minds, relax .the force" ofthose.principles on which the :a.efor~a-" tioa was·f~unded. We must not suft'erourf' supineness to become an occasion of re-," preach to us, that the venerableFathers of

•

11l

" the Reformed Church have sacrificed their" lives in vain." These, my Lord, are admo-nitions worthy of a faithful guardian of ourChurch; they are worthy of " a good minis-". ter of Jesus .Christ, nourished up in the" words of faith, and of good doctrine," whereunto thou hast attained ;". and thoughseveral Popish writers have attempted toprove, that your Lordship is incorrect insome points of your charge, yet, as you areavowedly right in the main, permit me to ob-serve, in the words addressed by Dr. Middle-0011 to the learned and pious· patron of hiswork, 4' that the. Church, .in proportion as it'" has more such Bishops, will always have" the fewer enemies."

l\fy Lord, it cannot, I think, lie denied,that the· Romish influence in this nation hasincreased very much ~~Jate. years, and is

1 Timothy, v.6.

b2

IV

likely, without some check, to go farther.That the zealof the Romanists is at this timevery 'grea:t~may be collected from the nume-rous Chapels, -Collegee, and Seminaries forboth .sexes, . which they haveestablished inalmost every part of the United Kingdom;and from .the tna.ltJiy converts they. appear tobe makUIg; convents, not. only {fWD the ·lowel'classes -of the people, but occasionally frompersons of rank and education. In _everyquarter" ,jIBed, they are artittllyand busilyemp1l>~dtin 'aClv8Ilcing the intere$t -of theirChurch. I have learned from very 'Cl!edij)leauthority:, ~t their activity ill the Isle of Mflnbas.been.ef.sueh 'a nature astohave recentlyroused the jealousy and caution of the BritishGovernment i and well may the situation oftlrclt IslebetweeIi Bngiandand Ireland renderit an~ot of the J.'M6t peculiar attenti.~If, itDen"tke'zea!oF the ,Papists be S(),grea~and their influence so widely extended, whatmeans should we employ to counteract their

v,

artful designs? The best way of proceeding,as it appears to me, will be to expose, the er-roneous prejudices and corruptions of theirChurch. It .is thus .we shall succeedmosr ef-fectually in securing the people of. this couptryfrom-the danger of conversion, ,:J3Y the ligp,fof.such an expo.s,ure it was, ~t our ex~yUepfcountryman CUI'LLINGWORTH'fet,lWleHfromtlae darkness. of .Popery to, the bosom. of O,lU,"

Church. i .He applied himself when at Oxfo~dto the study of divinity; but his-acquaintancewith .a celebratedJesuit pveJ.rt:Ufn~!~i faj,th,and :wit4,;mQre zeal, th~judgm~nt, ~t::;~

braced ,:tn-ei)~n~ts; of .th~Catho,licF1lWigiQaJ •. ~ ""'~ -

That .he .~ght, pur~e his. stud,il:s with IlJRr~;su~,b~iretir~dtolthe. University of.Douay,but' t;he:COITe6p.cm.~»ce.of ~QIJW!~~ ,apd,~ ~n$iiA,~lfJ.ndYl ,~p.~, ~ 'rtrli-. .,mAlt ' 0" •• ~~_AJ" ...., n.I..::. ..........o "hIe0......,P~,.~~~ ..~"'1 ~~;,

,iha~"be~qpe ~f;BoI)lfti.... y-.wtit;b~,tIiJlf~e.,~ behw)lin~.u}( Ibeli~V.~.1 ;:.lpl~~.quence;t.·r~t~tohis Bative.couptrJ,.~

VI

lived and died one of the brightest ornamentsof our Reformed Religion.

- Many and excelIent,indeed, are the writers,who, from time to time, have exposed theidolatry and COlTUptpractices of theehurehof Rome; but there is none, perhaps, to whomwe are more indebted on this account, thanthe learned author of the following sheets. Inhis admirable Letter, written from the very"Seatof papal authority, he has given a clearand faithful detail of the religion of theRo-raanists, and has succeeded- in identif}ingPopery with Paganism; the religion of the-present Romans with that of their HeathenAncestors. -This Letter was first published in1729, and such was 'the interest it excited,.that it. went-through three editions; An An-,swer'tO it was then attempted by theC8.tholic-Bishop Challoner; but, with what success,-lrillappear bythe Doctor's Reply in the pre---fatory discourse to the fourth edit jon, pup.

• vii

lished in 1741. Since that period, the Papistshave, .on various occasions, endeavoured toconfute the work, considering, and veryjustly, that it is " a real obstacle to their. de-H signs, and that one of the first steps neces-"sary towards advancing the Popish interest" in England, is, to overthrow the credit both" of the Letter, and its Author."· .But theseattempts only served to shew the weakness oftheir cause, and,tocon1irm the authority oftheir antagonist. Hence it is obvious, that:itis one of ;those excellent works which shouldnever be out of print, whenever it appearsthat Popery is gaining ground. among us.

. Theconsideration of these circumstancesiJlduced me to direct my attention to aI;LeWedition; tq,whif;h I have add~;such occa-~iQnwprQ9ft ~iUu&tra.ti~ .as .the subject

Vlll

at this moment seemed to require. ' ThePapists of the present day, at least the moreenlightened part of them, deny the chargewhich we make of their adoration of images,and their belief in the miracles wrought bythemr-but I trustthatt I, have proved. in anote in its proper- place;' tha~r • t~·; faithin these particulars <is-quite as ~tmng asthat which was manifested by their .HeatbenAncestors. In regard to their Incense; limitHelyl·water;(!tIieirJLatn~l and'~~~ their\i~ti~e Offerings; their ~essioDS; ,they areat presern! q\irte'as: Itlu&ii) use among them,as when out !Artthortreated-of those Jluittm~and as to their doctrine and practice abouttI\e sacri1ke-Jotth6 .mass', ' theieu~haristicalcommmiibrii jlft-' one: kind'ODI.r" and the rclii.'gi6Us in:vOcatioo"aJld,wdrsJllppaid by them'«)J '~eIS !and departed ~aiDa~l~ha"e~t~duced such additional observations as will, Ithink, tend' to corroberatetbe remarks which

JX

the learned author has made upon those re...spective subjects. *

-Having said thus much, both as to th~.eb-ject. of this publication, and the motiveswhich. imp.dIed .me to lay it before the Public,L am anxious, before I take .leave of yQUf

Lordship, -to anticipate the idle prejudicewhioll,soR;lc ma.y entertaia on.account of mybeih'gQi~BJM .•' rrhis, ,I -am- persuaded, ·1CMlnot do. better, than by adopting the wordsOf ithelrellr1led, Gilbert West,&q, in the, In.trodqqlionrtD his .nnaaswerable "Q~S6f;vatipll8uponitU HistQry Qf) the Resurr~ct~of;J~UJChrist.' ;.~f·.,i8utit may possibly bedemand-....nec4>'\Vky~being a.layman, I presume toin ••". teemeddle.In. a province commonly .tl;w»ght.'¥; to: bqlcmg. peeuliarly. to the. ,clergy? To

: "., c}.; F"l" 'r:'~'~', ~ -'I:'~ , , .' i : .' . "', _ " , •

• The reader will easily distinguisb the adclitiollaluores oftheEdiior fiOm'1.beOfiKillai W'lHOhbAuthor; the;reier.,~~ ~o ~ l~~ .~~~ inc¥i.~i1t, cl'otch£ts! while,thO!"'that indicate the formvf are marked with a hand, thus (<lJ").

x

t, which I answer, that, besides the motives" above suggested, this very prejudice was a" powerful inducement in me to publish the" following observations, and to prefix my" name to them. The Clergy, I am sensible," are both ready .and able to maintain the4;' cause of Christianity, as their many excel-" lent writings in defence of it sufficiently de-" monstrate; but as the generality of man-" kind is more governed by prejudice than" reason, the writings of the Clergy are not" so universally read, or so candidly received" as they deserve, because they are supposed" to proceed, not from conscience and con-" viction, but from interested views and the" common cause of their profession: a sup-" position evidently as partial and injurious" as that would be..which should impqte the" gallant behaviour of our Officers to the" mean considerations of tl\eir pay, and the" hopes of preferment, exclusive of all the"nobler motives of Gentlemen, viz. the •

Xl

" sense of Honour, and the love of their"Country. But the Clergy, I dare. say," who, if there be any thing besides prejudice" in the above-mentioned imputation upon" them, have alone the right to make this de-" mand, will readily excuse my appearing in ." the cause of Christianity. And the Laity,:' I hope, such of them at least as are Chris-" tians not in name and profession only, will" join with me.in declaring against the vain~, prejudices of unbelievers, that the Chris-" tian Religion is of the utmost importance" to all' orders and degrees of men; and that" the greatest service that the most zealous-" patriot can do his country, is to promote" the Faith, and thereby encourage the Prac-" ticeofthe truly divine virtues recommended.4' by CHItIST --andhis Apostles.

. " .-For my own -part, if any sincere en-" quirer after Truth, anyone honest man," shall receive the least benefit from the fol-

XlI

" ,lowing observations, I shall think I have" neither written nor lived in vain."

. l\tIyLord, I shall now conclude with ex-pressing the fervent .hope, that the DivineProvidence .will be pleased to graIlt:yOtI along continuance among us. In your Chargebefore mentioned, you stated to your Reve-rend Brethren, that" two years exceeding the" ordinary 'age of man' forbad you to look" forward with .any degree of. confidence to" the returnof the usual period·· of visiting" in' your-Diocese:" but.I sincerely congra..late your Diocese on the disappointment ofyour, expectations; your Lordship. has sur-vived that occasion, and I still hope, withoutprejudice to. your comtOrt. and, tranquillity,it will not be the Iast,' Of this, however, yonmay rest assured, that, as you have made fullproof of your ministrycso, when the time of

• Four years.

XlII

your departure shall arrive, you may consci-entiously exclaim, in the words of the greatApostle, " I have fought a good fight, I have" finished my course, I HAVE KEPT TH~

" FAITH; henceforth there is laid up for me" a crown of righteousness, which the Lord," the righteous judge, shall give me at that" day: and not to me only, but unto all them" that love his appearing.P'

I am, ~Iy LORD,

Your Lordship's most obedient,

And most humble Servant,

THE EDITOR.

Chelsea;.April, ISH!•.

• 2 Tim. c.4, VY.7,8.

'I'HE AUTHOR'S DEDICATION.

TO

THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD.

THOMAS,LORD BISHOP OF NORWICH.

My LORD,

IF the subject of the followingsheets be not a sufficient plea, for address-ing them to a person of your Lordship'scharacter, I can' allege another, which willgive them a kind of right to your protection;that it is- owing chiefly to your authority,that they are now offered again to the pub-lic, in this new and different fonn; enlargedwith a prefatory answer to the exceptionsof a Popish writer, who has charged t;1uQ.

XVI

with falsehood and misrepresentation; not inany of the facts, which they contain, but inthe conclusions, deduced from those facts,to the dishonour of his church. Your Lord-ship, who in every part of your life, has dis-tingnished yourself, by a just zeal against thePopish interest, thought it necessary for me,to take notice of an author" who has the har-diness to revive an exploded cause, and topublish an elaborate defence of the Romishchurch in our very metropolis. Thus far,however, he must be allowed to act like agei:terottS' adversary, 'in referring the merit ofhis argument to t1hetr1al of the press; whichJ.li\ 'aU ~nntties, :Whore it can have its free~~;Will e-ver be fou.'tid the: st!lr€St.~'guard~aanof ri~t and trtkth.; a-nd: 1!0 which' thisifjAttreular country, "'among tilie many great~iii~, whIch it ,e'fijoys,. is.:manifestly in-Jti~ed foc one of the greatest, its lldiveranctfffltn (J Popish,la1Jery; as all our histories~fy f"~ tl't0 fu:fonnatrolt, do'Wn to tllis

XVll

day. In the very infancy of printing amongstus, Cardinal frolsey foresaw this effect of it;and in a speech to the Clergy, pdblicly fore-warned them, that, if they did not destroy thePress, the Press would destroy them.

If my endeavours, therefore; should be ofany service towards verifying the Cardinal'sprediction; or should in any degree answeryour Lordship's views, of giving some checkto the restless spirit of Rome, which, how "often soever repulsed, will always be renew-ing its attacks, I shall gain the end, that Iproposed by them. But while I was flatter-ing myself with this hope, and fancying my-self engaged in a laudable attempt, of dis-anning these professed enemies of our reli-gion and liberty, there were some, as yourI..ordship knows, even of our own Church,'whose displeasure I incurred, and whose re-

sentment I have felt, on the account of t.bis'"cry work, who, from the different D\OU:,.S

xvin

of party, or envy, or prejudices hastily con.ceived against me, were ready to join in any"-clamour, that could blast the credit of myperformance. To such of these, as professto act from any good principle, I have en-deavoured to give some satisfaction in mypreface; but my chief comfort is, in,this de-cline of life, that I can appeal to your Lord-ship, who knew me from the beginning of it,and UDder all t~e attempts to depress mycharacter, and all the suspicions of those,who were strangers to it, continued still totreat me with all the usual marks of yourfriendship, as believing me incapable of har-bouring any thought, or pursuing any de-sign, which could be injurious to virtue, andtrue religion.

For your Lordship had always teo ien-.,

larged and, liberal a way of thinking, to judgeof men or things, by the narrow views 'or pre-judices of a party; and superior to all tbJ

xix

impressions of envy or spleen, was ever readyto encourage merit, wheresoever you obser-ved it. This has been your constant rule ofacting in the University; where, as a gover-nor of our youth, you have lived an exampleof that discipline, which you injoined to'others; punctual in discharging all the du-ties of your station; nor more forward toprescribe, than diligent to perform everything, that tended to promote religion, goodmanners, and good learning.

These same qualities, which now exertthemselves in a higher sphere, are acknow-ledged by the general voice of the diocese,over which you preside; where all peopleloudly celebrate your Lordship's unweariedapplication to the labours of your episcopalcharge, your continual care, as a commonpastor of all, to extend the benefits of itequally to all, your beneficence to the pO(>r,obliging behaviour to the rich,· your gene-

c2

xx

rous and hospitable table, open to all, whoseek access to you; where you know how tounite the character of the gentleman, withthat of the prelate; to create an ease andcheerfulness around you, and without de-scending from your dignity~ to enter into afamiliarity with your guests. By these arts)'you have gained the affections both of yourClergy and Laity, and in a country, unhap-pily divided into parties, have effected, whatwas hardly thought possible, an agreementof all parties in their esteem and praises ofyour Lordship. By such happy fruits ofyour prudence, your affability, and your mo-deration in governing, you have shewn whatare the most probable means of healing ourpublic dissentions ; and that the Church, inpr~portioll as it has more such Bishops, willalways have the fewer enemies.

That your Lordship may long enjoy thatpeculiar vigour of mind and body, which has

XXi

enabled you to discharge all the importantoffices, through which you have passed, withhonour to yourself and benefit to the public,,isthe sincere wish of;

~Iy LORD,

Your Lordship's most obliged

.And faithful Servant,

CONYERS MIDDLETON.

A

~ttfatot~ lBt~rout£st. I•

A Late writer of a Popi311. book, intituled,c, The Catholic Christias; instructed; &c. hasthought fit, in a preface to that work, to at-tempt a confutation of my Letter from Borne;" which• .every reader," Jle3ays, " whether" Protestant or Papist, would expect, that he~, should take some notice of, as it is di...~' reetly levelled at their ceremonies, and has" been 80 well received, as to pass ,through" three editions within the compass of a few.., years," .I cannot think it strange, that a man,

whose avowed design and sole employment~ongst' us is to make converts to the, BamishChureh, should·treat a work with some acri...mony, that ,owaspublished .,,-ithno other view,than to, blast his hopes, and obstruct his en-deavours, to delude the people of this nation:but it 'giv~ me $ sensible pleasure to observe,

"

24what these Missionaries of Rome are forced toconfess, that my little performance is a realobstacle to their designs; and that one of thefirst steps necessary towards advancing thePopish Interest in England, is to overthrow thecredit both of the Letter, and its Author.Our Catholic, therefore, in the execution of

this task, sets out with a general accusationagainst me ofJoul pla.1Jand disillgenuity, and aresoiution to suppress the trutlt; because mycharge against them is grounded only, he says," on certain ceremonies and observances of" . less moment, without taking notice of the",substantialparts of their'religion, theirbe-" lief of the Scriptures, of. the.·threeC~ds;" of the Trinity, the Eucharist Sacrifice, &c."which none will pretend to be derived to" them from the Pagans." This is artfullytha-own out, to confound the tTne;stateofthequestion, and to prepossess the reader with anotion, that instead ofPo/Mry,J am attaclliDgChristianity itself, and sustaining th~causeof Infidelity, not of Protestantism : .buteseryman of sense will discern the fallacy,' andob-serve, that it is Popery alone, with which Iam engaged, or that system of ceremonies

25and doctrines, which is peculiar to the Rom-.iglt Church, as distinguished from other Christ-ian Churches, the source of which I have un-dertaken to lay open, and by an historical de-duction of facts, to trace its origin in a directline, from Pagan down to Popish Rome.. In the farther support of this charge, I shallnow proceed to examine our Author's excep ...tions to it, in the order as they lie in his Pre-face, and .vindicate all the particular proof."of it alleged in my Letter, to which he hasthought proper to give any answer, the chiefof which, as he tells us, are," Incense, Holy" Water, Lamps and Candles, Votive offer-" ings, Images, Chapels on the way-sides and" tops of Hills, Processions, Miracles." [a]On these I shall join issue with him, and en..deavour to shew, that his defence of them isnot only frivolous and evasive, but tendsrather to confirm, than to confute the infer ..ence which I have drawn from them.48 to·several of these articles, he makes one

general apology, that, " I am mistaken, in"thinkiQg every ceremony used by the

[a]- Pref. ib. p.4.

26" Heathens, to be Heathenish, since the grealt-" est part were borrowed from the worship of" the true God; in imitation of which, the" Devil affected to have his Temples, Altars,"Priests, and Sacrifices, and all other things," which were used in the true worship." Thishe applies to the case of Incense, Lamps, Holy-water, and Processions, and adds, " that if I'" had been as well read in the Scriptures," as I would seem to be in the heathen poets," .I should have found the use of all these" in the Temple of God, and that by God's" appointment." [bJ. I shall not dispute with him about the originof these rites, whether theywerefirstillstitutedby Moses, or were of prior use and antiquityamottg the lEgyptians. The Scriptures favourthe last, which our Spenser strongly asserts,~' their Calmet and Huetiusallow: butshould we grant him all that he can infer fromhis argument, what will he gain by it? Werenot all,'those beggarly elements wiped away by. the spiritual worship' of the Gospel? Werethey not allannulled, on the account of their

[6] Pre(. 5. 8.

27

weakness and unprq/itableness, by the more per-fect revelation of Jesus Christ? [c] If, then,I should acknowledge my mistake, and re-call my words, and, instead of Pagan, callthem Jewish ceremonies, would not the use of-leunsh.rites be abominable still in a ChristianChurch, where they are expressly abolishedand prohibited by God himself?But to pursue his argument a little farther:

while the Mosaic worship subsisted by divineappointment in Jerusalem, the Devillikewise,as he tells us, had Temples and Ceremonies ofthe same kind, in order to draw votaries to 'hisidolatrous worship, which, after the abolitionof the Jewish service, was carried on still withgreat" pomp and splendour, and, above aUplaces, in Rome, the principal seat of hisworldly empire. Now it is certain, that inthe early times of the Gospel, the Christians

[c] Ie But DOW after that ye have known God, or ratherc, are. known of God, how tum yeagain to the weak andc, heggarly elements whereunto ye d~re again to be In., bondager" Galat. iv. 9. ',." For. there is verily a disatuaulling of' thecommandmeat

., going befose, for the weak».e&s IU1d ullprofitablellw thereof."Heb. vii. 18.

28of Rome were celebrated for their zealous ad-herence to the faith of Christ, as it was de-livered to them by the Apostles, pure fromevery mixture either of Jewish 07' Heathenishsuperstition; till after a succession of ages, asthey began gradually to deviate from thatApostolic simplicity, they introduced at dif-ferent times into the Church the particularceremonies in question, 'Vhence then canwe think it probable, that they should borrowthem? From the Jeioish. or the Pagan ritual?From a Temple, remote, despised and demo-lished by the Romans themselves; or fromTemples and Altars perpetually in their view,and subsisting in their streets, in which theirancestors and fellow-citizens had constantlyworshipped? The question can hardly admitany dispute: the humour of the people, aswell as interest of a corrupted priesthoodwould invite them to adopt such rites aswere native to the soil, and found upon theplace, and which long experience had shewnto be useful, to the acquisition both of wealthand power. Thus, by the most candid COIl·

struetion of this Author's reasoning, we must :necessarily call their ceremonies JCTJ:is!l, or,!

i

29by pushing it to its full length,' shall beobliged to call them, Devilish.He observes, that I begin my charge with

the use of Incense, as the most notoriousproof of their Paganism, and, like an artfulrhetorician; place my strongest argument in thefront, [d] Yet he knows, that I have assigneda different reason, for offering that the first:because it is the first thing that strikes thesenses, and surprises a stranger, upon hisentrance into their Churches. But it shallbe my strongest proof, if he will have it so,since he has brought nothing, I am sure, toweaken the force of it. He tells us, thatthere was an Altar of Incense ill the Temple ofJerllsalem, and is surprised, therefore, howI can call it Heathenish: Yet it is evident,from the nature of that institution, that itwas never designed to be perpetual, and. that, during its continuance, God wouldnever have approved allY other Altar, eitherin Jerusalem, or any where else. But let himanswer directly to this plain question; wasthere ever a temple in the tcorld not strict!."

[ d] Pref, p. 5.

50

Heathenish, in which there were several Altarsall smoaking with incense, williin one view, andat one and the same time? It is certain, thathe must answer in the negative: yet, it is ascertain, that there were many such temples inPagan Rome, and are as many still in Chris-tianRome: and since there never was anexample of it, but what was Paganish, beforethe times of POpfl';1j, how is it possible, thatit could be derived to them from any othersource? or when we see so exact a resemblancein the copy, how can there be any doubtabout the original? [e]

C3jo (e] TERTULLIAN, who, in the second century, wroteI his Apology in defence of the Christians, speaks of the use ofIncense, as the distinguishing rite of Paganism, and declares,that idolatr!! might sooner be carried 011 without an idol,than. without incense. (Apologet. xi.)GIBBON (Decline and Fall, v, 5. p. 133) says, that "if,

" in the beginning of the fifth century, Tertullian had been" suddenly raised from the dead, to assist at the festival Of" some popular saint, or martyr, he woflld have gazed with" allonw.ment, and ;lldignation, on the profane spectacle,'.' which bad succeeded to the pure and spiritual worship of •" Christian congregation. As soon as the doors of the" church were thrown open, he must have been offended by" the smoke of Incense, the perfume of Bowers, and the glare" of lamps" and tapers, which diffused, at noon-day, a gawdy," superfluous, and, in bis opinion, a sacrilegious light."

1

31

. What he alleges, therefore, in' favour ofincense, is nothing to the purpose, " that it" wasused in the Jewish, and is of great an-" tiquity in the Christian Church, and that" it is mentioned with honour in the scrip-"tures," which frequently compare it toPrayer, and speak of its sweet odours as-cending up to God; &c. which figurativeexpressions, he says, " would never have" been borrowed by the sacredPenmen from" Heathenish superstition ;"UJ as if suchallusionswere less proper, or the thing itselfless sweet, for its being applied to the pur~poses of Idolatry; as it constantly was, inthe times even of the same Penmen, and ac-cording to their own accounts, on the Altar«rif Baal, and the other Heathen Idols; and,when Jeremiah rebukes the people of Judalifor burning incense to the Queen 0/' heaven, [g)one 'can hardly help imagining, that he. isprophetically pointing out the worship nowpaid to. the Virgin, to whom they actuallyburn incense at this day, under that verytitle~[~J. Ul Pref, p.6. [g] Jerem. xliv. 17.. [A] Vid. Offic. Beatee Virgo Salve Regina ca:lorum: D0-mina Angelorum, &c.

"

But, if it be a just ground for retaining apractice in the Christian Church, because itwas injoined to the Jews,[iJ what will ourCatholic say for those usages, which wereactually prohibited to the Jeae, and neverpractised by any, but by the Heathens andthe Papists ?-AlJ the ]Egyptian Priests, asHerodotus informs us, had their heads shavedand kept continualZlf bald. [k] Thus, the Em-peror, Commodus, that he might be admittedinto that order, got himself shaved, and car-ried the God Anubis in procession. [lJ And,it was on this account, most probably, thatthe Jewish Priests were commanded, not to

(/.J' [zJ The ceremonial law of the Jetcs, which, to useThe words of St. Paul, " stood olll!! in meets and drinks" and dicere 'I1:a.~hillgs,and carnal ordinance." imposed" on them until the time of reformation," was taken awayby our Saviour. To retain, therefore, the Jewish. prac-tices in the Christian church would be to carry us backfrom the Gospel to the Law. That Aaron's priesthood islost in Christ, whose blood is above all Lcrifice, is stronglypressed by the Apostle in his epistle to the Hebrett'I, chap-ters 8, 9, and 10.

[k J Herodet.L ii. 36.Qui grege lioigerocircumdatus, 8tgregecalvo. Juv.vi.3S.[IJ Sacra Isidis coluit, ut 8t caput raderet et Anubin por-

,taret. Lamprid. in Commod. 9.

33iha'Ct theili heads, nor to make Imy baldnessupon them. [m]., Yet this pagan rasure, oreunsur~, as'they chuse to call it, on the crownc!f the head, has long been the distinguishingmark of the Romish Priesthood. It was onthe same account, we may imagine, that theJewish Priests were forbidden to make any cut-tings in their flesh; [n] since that likewise wasthe common practice of certain Priests andDeoxee« among the. Heathens, in order to ac-quire the fame of a more exalted sanctity.Yet the same discipline, as I have shewn inmy Letter, is constantly practised at Rome,in some of their solemn seasons and proces-sions, in imitation of those PaganEnihusiu.st.:as if they searched the Scriptures, to learn,not so much what was injoined by' the true:eligion, as what had been useful at any ti{ne

> In a false one, to delude the multitude, andsupport an imposture.Our Author makes the same apOlogy fot

Holft watri-t, that he has just made for Incense;that, in the M08aic law, flJe'.findtJie mention of4' _ter ~tified for religious 'lUIS'; whickcannot therefore be called H'fllthenisA l ~

[m] LeYitic. xsi, 5.:Ezech. xliv. 20.[n] Levi~. xix. ii. xxi. 5~·

J)

34

that I might, with as good, a gace, haveproved the Sacrament of Baptism to. be Hea-thenish, as their use of Holywater.[ 0] It issurprizing to hear such a defense from anyone who calls himself a Christian. The Sa-crament of Baptism was ordained by Christ,in- the most solemn manner, and for the mostsolemn purpose, as the essential rite of ourinitiation into his Church; while there is notthe least hint in any part of the Gospel, thatflny other wafet' was either .necessary or ,pro-:per, or useful in any degree to the washingaway of sin. But our Author's zeal seems tohave carried him hereheyond his prudence;and he forgets what ground he is treading, ifbe fancies that he. can defend, in this protest-ant country, what he might affirm with ap-plause in a popish; that the institutions 'ofChris: stand upon no better foundation. thanlite injunctions of the Pope, or at least of thePopislt Church.1 have mentioned one use of their Holy

aJater, in a Festival of Rome, called the Bese-,dittum of horses, which seems to perplex-him-fie dares not deny the fact, yet labours to

[0] Pref. p•.7.

35

render it suspected, and declares, "thatthough he had spent the greatest part of hislife abroad,he had never seen or heard of any'such thing:' [p] But whatever he thinks, or-would seem rather to think of it, I know thething to be true from the evidence of my own'eyes: yet as I had no desire that the readershould take my bare word for that, or anyother fact in the Letter, I took care to addsuch testimonies of it as everyone will allowto be authentic. But if he really be a strangerto so extraordinary a practice, he must be animproper advocate of a cause of which heowns himself to be ignorant. The learnedMabillon, as I have observed, intimates hissurprise at this, as well as many other partsof their worship which he had never seen tillhe travelled into Italy; but, instead of de-fending, chuses either to drop them in silence,or to give them up as superstitious; whichmight have been the case also of our Catholic,if he had been better informed of the factswhich he has undertaken to vindicate. Butif these men of learning, and teachers of Re-ligio~, know so little of what is done at Rome,

[p] lb. p. 7.

»2

how easy must. it- be to impose upo1l;tk~ PtHYfrCqtholics in England,. and keep them in! tb~~f;k,. as to the more exceptionable parts ofthein ~o~hip, which, are- openly avowed andpractised: abroad, to the scandal of all thecandid, and moderate even.of their own CQm~IpUIllon.

But though our: Cat/u)lic seems so mtdJashamed at present- of this Benediction. ciHorses it' their Clt/ureh, I' can give him suchlight into the origin of it, as will mak~biroproud of it probably for the future;. from! astory ~ Lhave observed in St. JerOtn; whichs}lews,it to be grounded on amiracle,.and· de.rived from a Spint: 1-mean St. Hilf,trWn, thefounder of the, M01l(($(ic; order» in Syria. tlfldPalestule. [q]

[q] NecdulU: enim. tuqf; Monasttria era•• in.PalmiM,nee q\lisq\llUJ) Mo"ac/u~m ante SQ1I.Ctum 1:lilariout1ll iA Byrianoverat, IUe fuadatos; &. eruditor hujus conversaUQm.· &.studii in hac provincia fuit. Hieron, Op. t. iv. par. ii, p, 78.Ed~Ben.«)- BiI~ilN4 fixed his aboo., .in PaIettiIle» A.. D.J SiB.

He cal,lgb1 the spirit ot numkery from &. Jl."'1J,. thefou\l~ of the monastic life in Egypt,A. D. SQ~.JORTIN (Remarks on Ecclesiastical History, v. 2. p. 22,)

informs us; that in the fourth century the number of themonks and Duns in Em' alone amounted to more dlPllinet;!l-lir thousa1lfJ.

87The story is this: " A Citizen of Gaza, a

Christian, who kept a Stable of runninghorses for the Ci,.censian games, was alwaysbeaten by his Antagonist, an Idolater, themaster ofa rival stable. For the Idolater,

" One reason of this nlUltiplicatiOll of monks was, thatthey were a collection of all sorts of people, of beggars, fu-Jitives, vagabonds, slaves, day-labourers, peasants, mechanicsof the lowest sort, thieves and highwaymen, inured to stripes,poverty, hunger, and hardships, so that a monastic life, suchas it was,' was preferable to that ",bieb they had led, and by.becoming monks, they became gentlemen, and a sort of saillts.W 8 find from Augustin, that several of them refused to labourwith their hands, and expected to be maintained in lazin~s.,prt:tending that the good instruction which they imparted,aad the good example which they set, deserved such a recom-pence; forwhich this father reprimauds ~m." The monks in aU times bad. their friends and their foes,

the first were generally of the clergy, and the second of thelaity." In the fourth century the people of Rome, for the most

part, (as we learn from Jerom) abhorred the monks whorepeired thither from the east, as beggarly impostors, andhungry Greeks, who seduced ladies of fortunes and quality,llnd oftw ruined their health by persuading them to practise..igid mortifications and austerities,.. When Jerom departed from Rome, A. D. 385, Paula,

.wiih her daughter Eustochiam, followed him. She was all

ilI.trious lady, of the family of the G racehi and the Conulii.Before she llet ~t, she divided her etfects ~ongst her ehi!-.clrCI1; &ad!tll~ went to ~ haven; aecQID~ by her

S8

by the help of certain charms and diabolicalimprecations, constantly damped the spiritsof the Christian's horses, an~ added courageto his own. The Christian, therefore, in de-spair applied himself to St. Hilarion, and im-plored his assistance: but the Saint was un-

young, afflicted, weeping family, her brother, her children,and her kindred. Parous Toxotius, says Jerom, supplicesmanus tendebat in litore. Rtifina jam nubilis, ut suas e:rpec-taret nuptias, taciti« Jletibus obsecrabat, But Paula, likeanother Regulus, brake through aU these dear obstacles.She went to Cyprus, to kiss the feet of Epiphanius; thenceto Antioch to visit Paulinus, and thence I know not whither." 'Vhat a folly for a grave matron to leave her family out

of devotion, and, transformed into a religious gipsy, to roamabout by sea and land from place to place, to visit monksand ecclesiastics! and what a still greater indiscretion inJerom to countenance such things! The laics in those dayshad just cause to dislike the monks, who put such supersti-tions fancies into the heads of their mothers, sisters, wive!,and daughters, and taught them to throwaway their timeand their money too; for these travelling ladies used to carryalms and oblations with them, to be distributed as the direc-tors of conscience should advise.

" Homer was a much better preacher upon this sUbjettthan the fathers of the fourth and following centuries :

'AU' ~'I~ uU'OJ! iovl1a ra ~aVT;'~ ~P'Ya ICO'p,Ii;E.'1,0' v r' '1"-alCd"lv ~rE, Ka, clp.t/>nro?"o.l1. ICEAEV~~Ep'Yov l1ro(XunJa.. n, Z.

It No ntore-":'but hasten to thy tasks at home,lC There guide the spindle, aDd direct the 100m:'

39

willing to enter into an affair so frivolous andprofane; till the Christian urging it as a ne-cessary defence against these' adversaries ofGod, Whose insults were levelled not so muchat him as at the Church of Christ, and hisentreaties being seconded by the monks, whowere present, the Saint ordered his earthenjug, out of which he used to drink, to be filledwith water and delivered to the mall; whopresently sprinkled his Stable, his Horses, hisCharioteers, his Chariot, and the veryboun-daries of tltecourse u.ith it. Upon this, thewhole City was in wonderous expectation:the Idolaters derided what the Christianwas doing; while the Christians took eou..rage, and assured themselves of victory;till the signal being given for the race, theChristian's horses seemed to fly, whilst theIdolater's were labouring behind, and leftquite out'·o£ sight; so that the Pagans them-selves were forced to cry out, that their GodMamas "Pasconquered at last by Christ."[t']'rhus this memorable Function, borrowedoriginaUy from the Pagan Sprinklers of theCircensian games, appears to be as ancient

[r] Ibid. p. so.

40

almost in the Church as Monker~ljitself, andOne of the first inventions for which Pop~r!lstands indebted to that religious institution.As to the Lamps and Candles, which are

constantly burning before the Altars of theirSaints, he tells us once more, " that thoughthe Devil had procured them to be set up ~his Temples, yet they were appointed origi-nally by God for the service of his Taber-nacle; and were not therefore 'borrowed fromthe Heathenish, but the Mosaic worship." [.JTo which I need not repeat, what I have al-re..a4.y said on the f~egoipg 1U'~ci~~ I haddeduced the origin of these lamps fromEgypt, upon the authority of Clemens Lt?e~a11~drinus: but he declares, that Clem~~ sa!ls nosuch thing: yet does not think fit to tell us,

. "what it is that he has said, nor how IlC:;LI' i~approaches to the interpretation which rh.av~given of it. Clemens expressly ~crWest*"invention of lamps to the Ji'.g.yptf4'1lS, ~~ whichhe is fC»lpwed by Eusebiu» i and sin~e\amp:;were used in all the Pagan Temples from theearliest times of which ",e have a~'y ~tice, ~take it; for a necessary consequence, that the

. .

(8) Pref'lf' 8.

4J.

EgQptianswere the first who-made use of them.likewise in their Temples. But let that be4S it will, this at least is .certain that the useof them in Christian Churches was con ..demned by many of the primitice Bishops!mdPresbyters, as superstitious and Heathenish.But all these our Catholic makes no scrupleto brand with the title of Heretic; (I] thoughmany of them, perhaps, might more truly becalled the Protestants 'oj' the primitiv.e C/mrch;particularly ,V;gilanti~s,who, by all tbat Ihave been able to observe about him, incurredthe Charge of Heresy for no other crime thanthat.Qf writing against" Monkery; the Celi-ha£y .of the Clergy; praying for ~he dead,worshipping the reliques of Martyrs; andlighti~g up candles to them, after the manner9£ the P~gans." [u] But St. Jerom has given.

It] Pref. p. l~.[u] lI.ieron. Oper. t.n. part ii, p. 9.7~, 2.8~ Edi~Bene-

~CL iL Cave's Hist, Li~r. par. i, .~,l(osHEIM (Eccle$ia.stica,l fI~8ton:,v•.~.»t~1-e.)

t~lJ8 us' tl,lat'" rigUall~iu$ de.i~<lt,h~t. thl' t_s and th~bones of the martgTs w~re to, bil ho~,,~!l with any sort ()fhOJlUl&eor worship;, aud ther:efo~ cell5ured. the pilgrim/Ce$that were ma.de to plac~s, that were' reputed h<>l1,. He\~r~ into .derision theprodigie,s which were said to bewrought in the tevtptes col18ec~ t9 mlVtYrsJ _: C;~

42

the most rational definition of Heres.v, wherehe says, " that those who interpret Scriptureto any sense repugnant to that of the HolySpirit, though they should never withdrawthemselves from the Church, yet may be

demned the custom of performing vigils in them. He II!-

serted, and indeed with reason, that the custom of b."rllill!lapel's at the tombs of the martyrs in broad day, was impru-dently borrowed from the ancient superstition of the Pagaus.He maintained,moroover, thatpro!Jers addressed to departed,aints were void of all efficacy; and treated with contemptfastipg and mortifications, the celibacy of the clergy, and thevarious ~usterities of the monastic life. And, finally, heaffirmed, that the conduct of those who,' distributing theirsubstance 'among the indigent, submitted to the hardships ofa vohintary poserty, or sent a part of their treasures to Jtnr .•alem. for devout purposes, had Ol)thing' in it acceptable tothe Deity. 1

II There were among the Gallic and Spanish bishops SI?

ver:q thattelished the opinions of Vigilantius: But Jerome,the ~t monk of the age, assailed this bold reformer of reli-gion with such bitterness and fury, that the honest presbytersoon found that nothing but hiss~en<:e could preserve hislife from the i"ltmperale rage of bigotrg and sujerstition.This .project then of reforming the corruptions, which a fa-naticaland superstitious zeal bad introduced into tile church,was choaked in its birth. And the name of good Vigilantiusremains still in t1le list of heretics, ",wch is IJcknowledged asauthentic by those .who, without any regard to their own. judgment, or the declarations of scripture, followed blindlythe deci$ioDs of antiquity."

justly called Heretics:" [v] By which Crite-rion the Romish Church will be foudlI moreHeretical than any of those who, either inancient or modern time, have separated them-selvesfrom its communion on the account ofits doctrines.My next instance of their Paganism IS, the

number of their Donaria or Votive ojfering~,hanging around the Altars of their Saints:whcl'courAuthor having nothing to allege fromScripture, nor any example from antiquity, butwhat is purely Heathenish, is forced to changehistone,and to declare, "that things innocentin themselves cannot be rendered unlawful

JOllTIN (Remarks, v, 2. p. ssg) says, U A. D. 406. Vi-gilantiuswas insulted and reviled by Jerom as an enemy toholy reliques, and to other superstitious and senseless practices. 'It is really a wonder that he fared no worse, and that somezealousmonk did not beat his brains out with the jaw-boneof a martyr.". "It appears not," says FLEURY, "that the here&y of Vi-~tiusgained ground, and that there was oocasioD for anycoondl to condemn it; so contrary was it to,tbetraditioo ofthe universal ehurch,"

It is true enough, adds Jortin. It His heresy slept. till tl1eReformation awakened it; and since that time, all PI'Ote8taDtll,all such, 1 mean, as have not renounced common sease, are(If the same opinion about thete thioa. with Vigilantius."

[v) Hieron, ibid. par. 1. p. 302.

44forhaving been abused by the Heathens; aD!that it cannot be disagreeable to the troGod, that those, who believe themselves bhave received favours of him by the praYfllof his saints, should make a public acknosIedgment of it." [w ] But can a practice bcalled innocent, which is a confessed COP)

of paganish superstition? which tends bweaken our dependence on God, and It

place it on those, who are not probably in i

condition, either to hear er to help tiS ?[l

who imprints the same veneration for t.Christion Stlint$, that the Pagans paid btheir niJordinate Deities; and transfers t!k

[w] Pref. p. 9.Ix] " For, the living know that they shall die: but 6'*" know not any tlzi»g, neitlter ha\'ethey any more l~.... ; fO!'tbe \Demory of them is forgotku.

~ ~lheiT luvt,tllnd their IuItTell, and tlreir ewc!j,u ..perished; neither have they any more a portion for everl.. y thiJag that is doae uneler the SUllo" '&cleaiwtt •.ix, 5,1~ TIae boa,- Sai,-ea farther aBitm, that to Gocl al-,

beIorIptbe bam.ledfJe of die haart,_U l'lrou «lone .ItJMI.1M Aeart. of all the claildren of men ;" (2 Chmn. vi. ~wb_by; is stroagly implied ,that he doth not, oreinaril,., rIA'

municate 1bia. kDowledge to:any crealW'B. To Ilia, therchlIf,. alljltJh ought 10 ~." :Pal. bw. 2.See faFdJer on,th. aubjectBVRiJiIl(J':De Staw MOdtfOrJ.pp.56.84.91. l

l:j

l

honourdue to God, to the Altars or departedmortals?[y] Such a worship, I say, so far

~[!I} J'Olt'l'lN, (Remarks, v, 12,p. HiS,) says, "'I£'bi~gotry and pcliticalgodliness did not eat up all slu»ne, Cliri»e-iana would not presume to ascribe a wonderful deliveranceto Ambro,'e, rather than to JESUS-CHRIST, upon the autho«rity of an obscure mortal, one Paulimu, who wrote a life. ofAmbrose, full of lying miracles, and who yet has notatlinned it."" But, it seems, the divine providence can do notbingwith-

out the intercession of saints. Rad/lgaislU be,wg.fl Florence,TAi. city WQ.reduwl to tke utmost straits, when Saint .dm-brose, who had once retired tkithe'l', (and who had nOfV beentltnrlnint years,) appeared to a person 0/ the house where hehad lodged, and promised him thMt tke' cit,!!MOuJil b« de-[irendfrom tlu! enem:Jo1t:t!tenext do!!. Tire '"" told iN;the inhabitallts, who took courage; and resNmed the •which they had quite lost: and on the next day came Stilichowith his army. Paulinus, who relates this, learned it fromtl lady who lived, at Florence. And this prt'Ces what SaintPaulimlS sa!ls, that God grQ1l.tedt~ preservationcif tiltRomalls to the prayers 0/ Saint Peter, Saint Paul, and theothermartyrs and coufessor« who tt'ere honoured by the cAurc4tllroughout the empire."

Tlt.l.EMONT, Hist;'dtsEtnp. v:p. 640.Upon this Jertin observes; ". Ode might liilYe ukM 'Saint

PaulinUB, the bilIbop'o£,Nohr, 'Where wllllt'fJiO«, when ~apostles and-.martyrs- madesupplicatiOllfOr 'the ROlmfDstDidsf thODstand by and hear them '? 'S*:y 1\0 lUore 'about it';ittt go thy ways ancient· 'chips ont :of' (lte 'C7'OD, wMell; at~ hast told,u-, gro_ ~ain asfd8t al'it,tr'dmtmil/,M·r\

46from being innocent, must necessarilybcondemned by all unprejudiced men, asprofane and idolatrous ; as it will more evidently appear to be, from our considerationof the next article, their worship of images.On this head, our Catholic pours out all

his rage against me; charges me with" slandel' and misrepresentation, and notoriouuntruths; says that I am no better friend toChristianity than to Popery; that I imitatethe ancient Heretics, and copy my argu-ments from the apostate Julian; [z ] by whichhe shews, in what manner he would silenceme, if he had me under his discipline:but I' can easily forgive his railing, while Ifind myself out of his power; and rejoice,that we live in a country, where he can use aliberty, which no Popish government wouldindulge to a Protestant. [aJ The ground of

[z] Pref. p. 13.('0- [a] We ought never, for a moment, to lose sight 011

the religious despotism of the. PapJst,. That excellent ~ttriot, MILTON, in his admirable speech for the liberty oIfUnlicensed Printing, tells us, that" To fill up the 1IleMW't'of elM:roacbmeot, their last invention was to ordain that DO

book" pamphlet, or paper, should be printed, (tis. if ~ tPm' 1uld ~1wI1/o ... the I«p 'If the Preu «iM> .. ""1

47

all this clamour, is, my treating their Image-worship as Idolatrous; yet, he does not pre-tend to contradict my facts, but the inferenceonly that I draw from them; and since he,

as of Paradise) unless it were approved and licensed underthe hands of two or three gluttonous friars: For example:

Let the Chancellor Cini be pleased to see if in this presentwork be contained aught that may withstand theprinting. Vincent Rabbata, vicar of Florence.

I have seen this present work, and find 1l0tltillg athwart th«Catlwlie faith and good manners; in witness whereofI have given, &c.

Nicolo Cini, chancellor ofFJorenee.

Attending the precedent relation, it is allowed that thitpresent work of Davanzati may be printed.

Vincent Rabbata, &oc.It may be printed, July 15.

Friar Simon Mompei d' Amelia, chancellorof the Holy Office in Florence,

II Sure," says Milton, "the,Y have a conceit, if be of thebottomless pit had not long since broke prison, that thi,quadruple exorcism would bar him down. I fear their nextdesign will be to get into their custody the Iicensing of that'which they say Claudius intended, hut went not throughwith. Quo oeniam daret jltJtum cl'epitumque ventns incOt/vivio emittendi." See Prose Works, vol, i, p. 294.But it is not on subjects of religion alone, that the Church

of Rome has exercised her persecuting rage. Let us, forinbtance, reflect upon her abominable treatment, in the thir-teenth century, of our renowned' couutryman, ROGERBACON, who was accused as a magician by the general ofhis order, and by Pope Clement IV. cast into the prison of

48

cannot overthrow my premises, IS the moreenraged at my conclusion.I had defined Idols, upon the authority of

St. Jerom, to be Images of the dead': wherehe is simple enough to imagine, that I in-cluded in my definition, all images and pic.tures what:;oever qf the dead; and calls it,ibe:refore, a- brat of my oum, which I falsely

father ttpun St. Jerom. [b] Yet, every manmust see, that· I could mean no other images,but such as Iwas there treating of; such ashad Temples, Altars, and a religious worshipinstituted to them; for such are all theImages rff the Popish Church;' and of aU suchI'Tiwges of the dead, I shall affirm again withSt. Jerom, that they are true and proper'Idols.

the Inquisition at Rome, where he remained shut up formaDy years; and for no other cause than' his superiority tothe lage in whkhhe lived. Equally tyrannical was her con-duct towards that celebrated ROreDtine GALILEO, who,three buadred years afterwards, wllS thrown into the same'prison in the sante city, for maintaining the eart''-. 'motioIi',andtbesun'. immobility; a Mresywhich, at lengdt~ he-~brought to ebjutre,. andina manueJ" die most htmriliating.s..ehtllid!l-have been, and maybe:again; Give but the

€hurdt of 1RoD'se tne pott.'ef', and she-will not w~ the illclj;i

11111;0"* to teduee us' once more under the yoke of her eltter2mineting de8p&tism.[6J .p..... p. 10.

49It is not my present design to enter into a

formaldiscussion of the nature of Idolatry,which, according to every sense of it, as ourDivineshave fully demonstrated, is now ex-ercised in Popish Rome, upon the very sameprinciples on which it was formerly practisedin Pagan Rome. The purpose or the follow-iog Letter is to illustrate this argument bythe more sensible evidence of fact, and, inspite of the cavils and evasive distinctions of \theirSchools, to shew their worship of Images \or oj'Saint.'), call it which they will, to be .'/'properly and actually idolatrous. But ourAuthordefines Idols, " to be such images onlyasare set up for Gods, and honoured as such,or inwhich some divinity or power is believedto reside by their worshippers, who accord-inglyoffer prayers and sacrifice to them, andput their trust in them." [c] Such, says he,were the Idols of the Gentiles: and such, Ishallventure to say, are the Idols of the Pa-pists. For what else can we say of thosemiraculous Images, as they are called, in everygreatTown of Italy, but that someDivinity orPlN«r is universallybelieved to reside in ~em?

[c) Pref. p. 11.

E

50

Are not all their people persuaded, and donot all their books testify, that these Imageshave sometimes moved themselves from oneplace to another, have wept, talked, andwrougJu many miracles? And does not thisnecessarily imply an e,rtra()rdina'l'!J power re-siding in them? In the high street of Lorette,which leads to the lfoly, House; the shops arefilled with Beads, Crucfiae», Agnus's Dei's,and ~U the trinkets of Popish manufacture;where I observed printed certificates" or testi-menials, affixed to each shop, declaring all~heirtoJs tc have been touched by the ble8$edImage :wh,idl certificates are provided for noVther: purpose than to humour the general pcr-suasi~R, both of the buyer and the seller, thatsome virtue is communicated by that touchfrom apOi(:er residing in the Image.In one of the Churches of Lucca, [d] they

«r [d] .All the Catholic churches abroad, however poor someof them may be, have images or pictures in them; but thefollowing. acc01lJl~of, one of those images cannot fail, I. think,to provoke a smile.LADY WO,RTLEY MONTAGU, in a letter to the Countessof

Bristol, dated Nuremburg, Aug.Q~.O.S. 1716, says, "Jwas particularly diverted in a little Roman-catholic churchwhich is permitted bere, where the professors of that religionare not very rich, and con~eCluentlycannot adorn their image!

51

shew an Image of the Virgin with tile Child ofJesus in her arms, of which they relate thisStory) "That a blaspheming Gamester, inrage and despair, took up a stone and threw

in so rich a manner as their neighbours. For, not to bequite destitute of all finery, they have dressed up an image ofour Saviour over the altar, in afair full bottomed wig, 'L'erytt1ellpowdered. I imagine I see your ladyship stare at thisarticle, of which you very much doubt the veracity; hut uponmy word, Ihave 110tyet made use of the privilege of a travel-ler; and my whole account is written with the same plainsincerity of heart, with which I assure you that I am, dear,Madam, yours, &'c. &.c." (Works, v. 2. p. 18.)Image-wol'llhip made a great progress in the church .in the

tifth century. It was condemned by the council of Constan-tinople (A. D. 754.) as a corruption of Christianity and a re-newal of Paganism; but it was justified by Pope G~gory II.(A. 727.) and sanctified by the second council of Nice,(A. 787.) Of this second N.icene council (says GIBBON)the acts are still extant; a curious monument of superstitionand ignorance, of falsehood, and folly. I shall only notice(adds he) the judgment of the bishops, on the comparativemeritof image-worship and morality. A monk had con-cluded a truce with the demon of fornication, on condition ofinterrupting his daily prayers to a picture thut hung .in hiscell. His scruples prompted him to consult the abbot." Rather than abstain from adoring Christ and his Mother intheir holy images, it would be better for you," replied thecasuist, "to enter every brothel, and visit every prostitute, inthe city." (Decline and FalJ, v. g. p. 165.)

E 2

it at the Infant; but the Virgin, to preservehim from the blow ,which was levelled at hishead, shifted him instantly from her rightarm into the left, in which he is now held;while the blasphemer was swallowed up bythe earth upon the spot; where the hole,which they declare to be unfathomable, isstill kept open, and enclosed only with agrate, just before the Altar of the Image.The Virgin however received the blow uponher shoulder, whence the blood presentlyissued, which is preserved in a Crystal, andproduced, with the greatest ceremony, by thePriest in his vestments, with tapers lighted,while all the company kiss the sacred relique

Pope Sixtus IV. was of a similar opinion. In the year1471 he erected a famous brothel at Rome; and the Romanprostitutes paid his holiness a weekly tax, which amountedsometimes to twenty thousand ducats a year. (Jortin, Rt-marks, v.S. p.S84.)The last mentioned author (v. 3. p. 381.) tells us, that

" there is a list of the strangers who attended the couocit·of Constance, (A. 1414.) as tradesmen, heralds, buffooD&,&.c. amongst which are seven hundred courtesans; or, Il'another Jist hath it, fifteen hundred; which (be observet};seems to be the more probable account. He cites L' Elljil/d.whose accurate and elegant history of this council is well iknown.

I]

53

on their knees." [eJ Now does not the at-testation of this miracle naturally tend topersuade people, that there is an actual powerresiding in the Image, which can defend itselffrom injuries, and inflict vengeance on allwhodare to insult it?One of the most celebrated Images in Italy

is that of St. Dotninic,[f] qf Surriano in Ca..

[e] See Mr. Wright's Travels at Luera.c:1)- U] Dominic was a Spaniard by birth, and the

founder of the famous order that bears his name. Just be-fore his death, he sent Gilbert de Freslle.1fwith twelve of thebrethren into England, where they founded their first monas-tery at Oxford, in the year 12~1, and soon after another atkultm. In the year 1276, the Mayor and Aldermen rifthe city of London gave them two whole streets by the riverThames, where they erected a very commodious convent,whence that place is still called Black-Friars, for so theDominicans were called in England. In the priory church,which was very large, were held several parliaments and othergreat meetings. The Parliament, called the Black Parlia-ment, was begun at the Black-friars, in the year 1524, inwhich a subsidy of two shillings in the pound on all goodsand lands was granted. In 1529, Campfju.5 and Wolstysat at the :Black-friars to annul the marriage of Henry VIII.with Catkerille of Arrag01~; and in the month of October inthe same year, the parliament which condemned Wolsey ill aprremunire, met here.

Thill m,pnastery was dissolved by Henry VIII. in the year1:;39.

54

labria, which, as their histories testify, wasbrought down from heaven about two centu-ries ago, by the Virgin Mary in person, ac-companied. by Mary ];lagdalen and St. Ca-tharine. Before this glorious picture, as theyaffirm, "great numbers of the dead havebeen restored to life, and-hundreds from theagonies of death; the dumb, the blind, thedeaf, the lame, have been cured, and all sortsof diseases and mortal wounds miraculouslyhealed:" all which facts are attested by pub-lic Notaries; and confirmed by the relationsof Cardinals, Prelates, Generals, and Priorsof that Order; and the certainty of them sogenerally believed, that from the 9th of Julyto the 9th of August, the anniversary Festivalof the Saint, they 'have always counted abucea hundred thousand Pilgrims, and many otthem of the highest quality, who come frOID

different parts of Europe to pay their devo-tions, and make. their offerings to this pic.ture. [gJ. Aringhus, touching upon this subject, inhis elaborate account of subterraneous Rome:

fg] La vie de St. Dominic, p. 599. 400. a Paris. )647. itp.602.

55observes, " that the Images of the blessedVirgin shine out continualZlJby new and dailymiracles, to the comfort' crf' their coteries, mIdthe confusion of all gainsayers. 'Vithin thesefew years, says he, under every Popesuccessively, some or other of our sacredImages, especially of the more ancient, havemade themselves illustrious, and acquired apeculiar worship and veneration by the exhi-bition of fresh signs; as it is notorious to allwho dwell in this City. nut how call I passover in silence the Image of St. Dominic; 80

conspicuous at this day for its never-ceasingmiracles, which attract the resort and admira-.tion of the whole Christian world. Thispicture, which, as pious tradition informs us,was brought down from heaven, about theyear of our redemption, 1530, is a most solidbulwark of the Church of Christ, and a noblemonument of the pure faith of Christians,against all the impious opposers of Imageworship. The venerable Image is drawnindeed, but rudely, without the help of art orpencil; sketched out by a celestial hand;with a book in its right, and a lily ill its lefthand; of a moderate stature, but of a graveand comely aspect; with a robe ~eacbing

56

down to the heels. Those who have writtenits history, assert, that the Painters, in their at-tempts to copy it, have not always been ableto take similar copies; because it frequentlyassumes a different air, and rays of light havebeen seen by some to issue from its coun-tenance; and it has more than once removeditself from one place to another. The \Vor~ship therefore of this picture is become sofamous through all Christendom, that multi.tudes of people, to the number of a hundredthousand and upwards, flock annually to paytheir devotions to it, on the Festival of theSaint; and though it be strange which Ihave now related, yet what I am going to sayis still stranger, that not only the original pic-ture, made not by human, but by heavenlyhands, is celebrated for its daily miracles,but even the Copy of it, which ispiously.pre-served in this City, in the Monastery calledSt. JJ;Iary's abooe the Minerva, is famous alsoin these our days for its perpetual signs andwonders, as the numberless votive offeringshanging around it, and the bracelets andjewels which adorn it testify." [It]

[h) Aring. Roma Subterran. tom.ji, p. 464. § IS.(t)- This devotion, paid by the Papists to the image of St.

All their Apologists, indeed, declare, what.our Catholic also says on this head, " thatthey do not ascribe these miracles to anypower in the Image itself, but to the powerof God, who is moved to work them by theprayers and intercession of his Saints, for thebenefit of those who have sought that inter-cession before their pictures or Images : andin order to bear testimony to the faith andpractice of the Church in this particulararticle." [iJ But how can we think it PQs.sible, that the Deity can he moved to exerthis power so wonderfully for the confirmationof such ridiculous stories, of pictures andstatues sent down from heaven; which, whilethey blasphemously impute to the workman-ship of Saints or Angels, or of God himself,[k]are yet always so rudely and contemptiblyperformed, that a moderate artist on earthwould be ashamed to call them his own ?[l]

Dominic, is oothing more than what so fronk!! a Saint oughtto receive. He has the honour of being the {ather andfounder of that pious institution, the 11lfJuisitioll!

[z] CathoI. Christ. p. 251.[k] Imaginem 6UJTE'IIl:TOV. Euagr.<;lJ- (l] "The Olympian Jove," (says GIBBON, apeakihg

of the introduction of images into the Church) created by

58

Or, is it at all credible, that the Saints inheaven should be as busy and ambitious astheir votaries are on earth, to advance thepeculiar honours of their several altars, bytheir continual intercessions at the throne ofgrace? Or that their whole care above, ifthey really have any, which reaches to thingsbelow,should be employed, not for the generaladvancement of religion and piety amongmen, but of their own private glory andworship, in preference to all their competitors? No; the absurdity of such notions andpractices makes it necessary to believe, thatthey were all occasionally forged for the sup-port of some lucrative scheme; or to revivethe expiring credit of some favourite super-stition, which had been found highly bene-ficial to the contrivers of such forgeries. Forthe very effect of which they boast, as a

the muse of Homer, and the chissel of Phidias, might inspire11 philosophic mind with, momentary devotion: but theseCatholic images were faintly and fiatly delineated by m~artistBi" the last degeneracy of taste and genius."" Your scandalous figures stand quite out from the caJl'

vas: they are as bad as a group of statues!" Itwas thusthat the ignorance and bigotry of a Greek priest applaudedthe pictures 9f Titia«, which he had ordered and refnsedOlCcept.(Declille and Fall, v, 9.p.I~1.)

59proof of the miracle, betrays the fraud; andthe multitude of pilgrims and l?fferiugs, towhich they appeal, instead of demonstratingthe truth of the fact, does but expose thereal ground of the imposture. .But to return to my Antagonist: if we

should ask him once more, whether thereever was a' temple in the world, not purelyheathenish, in which there were all.'IImages,erected on altars, for the purpose of any rcli-gious worship whatsoever; he must be obligedto answer in the negative. He would beforced likewise to confess, that there weremany such Temples in Pagan Rome, andparticularly the-Pantheon, which remains stillin Christian Rome; on whose numerous altarsas there formerly stood the Images of asmany Pagan Divi or Idols, so there are nowstanding the Images of as many Popish Ditri-DrSaints; to whom the present Romans paytheir vows and offer prayers, as their inclina-tions .severally lead them to this or that par-ticular altar: and no man will pretend tosay, that there is not the greatest conformitybetween the present and the ancient Temple,or that it would not be difficult to furnish outa private room more exactly in the taste of

60the old Romans, than this Popish Chll1'chstands now adorned with all the furniture oftheir old Paganism.Weare informed by Plato, that there were

Images in the Temples of .!Egypt from theearliest antiquity:[ m] and it appears evidentlyfrom Scripture, that t.hey subsisted there aswell as in Palestine, before the time of Moses.'The strict prohibition of them, therefore, tothe Jews, while several other rites of theHeathens were indulged to them, in condes-cension to their peculiar circumstances andcarnal affections, carries a strong intimation,that Images are of all things the most dan-gerous to true religion, as tending naturallyto corrupt it, by introducing Superstition andIdolatry into the worship of God. TheCh-ristian Emperors, as Ihave intimated in myLetter, strictly prohibited their Pagan sub-jects to light up candles, o.fferincense, or lamgup garlands to senseles«Images: for these werethen reckoned the notorious acts of genuine'

. Paganism: yet we now see all these very actsperformed every day in Popish countries tothe Images oj' the Popish, Saints. In a word,

[m] Plat. deLeBib. ii. p. 656. Max. Tyr. »iss. S8.

61

since there never was an Image in the Tem-ple of the true God, in any age of the world,yet perpetual use of them in the Temples ofthe Heathens, it is in vain to dispute abouttheir origin; the thing is evident to a demon-stration; they must necessarily be derived tothe present Romans, from those who alwaysused, and not from those who always detestedthem; that is, from their Pagan, not theirChristian Ancestors. [n] They may quibble

<:!:j- [/I] TACITUS informs us, that the Jef1'S suffered no COl1~secrated statues or images to be erected either in their citiesor their temples. Nll~la simulacra urblbus suis, uedum. tem-plis sinuni; "The .iEg!jptians," says he, "worship varioussymbolical represeutajions, which are the work of man; theJews acknowledge one God only, and him they see in themind's eye, and him they adore in contemplation, condemn-ing, as impious idolaters, all who with perishable materialswrought into the human form, attempt to give a representa-tion of the Deity. The God of the Jews is the great govem-iog mind, that directs and guides the whole frame of nature,eternal, infinite, and neither capable of change, nor subjectto decay." (Hist, lib. v, c.5.) A little afterwards (c. 6.)he tells us, that when Pompey conquered Jerusalem, andmadehilJ entry iatothe Temple, he found neither statues norimages, but a void and empty tabernacle. In chap. 9, he.ays, that Caligula had the frantic ambition to have his statueplaced in the Temple of Jerusalem ; but the Jews bad re-C()urse to arms: another proof of their resolution not toslIffer the tabernacle to be profaued by image. of any kind.

62therefore as long as they please; and talk oftheir Decrees and Canons, contrived to amusethe public, and elude the arguments of Pro-testants, by subtle and specious distinctions;while every traveller, who sees what passes atthe Shrine of any celebrated Saint, or miracu-lous Image in Italy, will be convinced byocular demonstration, that their people aretrained, instructed, and encouraged to be-lieve, that there is a divinity 01' power residingin those Images, and that they actually offerup pra~1Jersand put their trust in them.For if there is no such belief amongst them,

Our SAVIOUR calls the Roman ar~y which besieged Je-rusalem " the abomination of desolation." (Matth, xxiv.15.) It was called" the abomination," because its ensignsand images were so to the Jews;- among whom every imageof a man, and every idol, was an abomination. Foe this'r<ea,lion,when Vitellins, governor of Syria, was going to pass.through J udlea with a Roman army to make wal' against theArabians, the chief of the Jews met him, and earnestly ea-treated him to lead his army another way. After the cityW8,lI taken, the Romans brought their eesigns into the teaaple,and pIaeed them over-against the eastern gate, and sacnncedto them there, The Roman army is therefore itly called, the abomination,' and ' the abomination of desolation,' as itwas destined to lay waste Jerusalem. (Vide Grobi Annota-tiones ad 24. cap. Matthaei com.. 15. Joseph. Antiq. lib. 18.c.7,.),

63

as this Catholic affirms, for what purpose dothey expose these Images so solemnly, andcarry them about processionally, on all occa-sions of public [0] distress? Is there any charm

ti& [0] On the 17th January, 1798, while the late Pope(PIUS VI.) was waiting the result of his letter to the Frenchgovernment, offering satisfaction for the death of GeneralDUPHOT, his Holiness appointed a solemn procession of thethree most celebrated relics in Rome. In the proclamation,publiMhedon this occasion, the sovereign Pontiff thus ex-pressed himself.-" Your faith shall be animated by the sightof sacred and holy objects, which the Clergy shall conductwith devout pomp through the streets to St. Peter's, ex-posing to public veneration for several days on the high altarthe venerable, most ancient, and most wonderful portrait ofthe most holy Saviour-also the miraculous picture of th~Santa M:aria in Portico-and the sacred chai9s wher~withthe prince of the Apostles was fettered. To any' OD~ whl>in the aforesaid days shall visit St. Peter's, reciting beforethe above mentioned sacred monuments the prayer beginning.Ante oculos tuos, Domine, &c. or, in lieu of it, will repeat tentimes the Pater-noster and the Ave-Maria, praying as above,his holit\ess grants for each time, in each day, an ind:ulgelu:efor ten, years and/ort!! day.~." The portrait of the mostholy Sa,vio,ur hete, mentioned, and supposed to have beenpaintedby s.upernatuFal agellC!!, was known b, the appella-tion of Il Santo rolio, It had not been, publicly exhibitedsiace the year 1709, after a terrible earthquake.i Previous to the procession, the streets were strewed witltflowers aad myrtles; aU the religious orders, in their respec-tive habits, and the cardinala, followed, with an immense

in a block of wood or stone, to produce rain,or avert a pestilence? Or, can senseless Imageshave any influence towards moving the Willof God? No; their Priests are not so silly asto imagine it; the sole end of producing themis, not to move God, but the populace; topersuade the deluded multitude, that there isa power in the Image, that can draw downblessings upon them. from Heaven: A doc-trine, that repays all their pains of inculcatingit, by a perpetual supply of wealth to the

concourse of people, many f!f the first distinction bare-foot.' These' inestimable relics remained for three weekson the high altar of St. Peter's, and were then exhibited inthe churches of Santa Maria Maggior.e and St. Giovanni inLaterano. See " A Brief Account of the Subversion of thePapal Government, by R. Duppa, Esq." sect. 2.Mr. BELsHA~I, in his History of Great Britain, vol. x,

p. 454. very justly remarks, that it is impossible to read thepnpalprodamation upon this occasion withont emotions ofindignant contempt. "The nations of Europe," says Mr.BURKE, "have the very same Christian religion, agreeing inthe fundamental parts, vaJ)ing a little in the ceremonies andin the subordinate doctrines." (Thoughts On a RegicidePeace.) It It might eertainly" (says Mr. Belsbam) "with a.I

much plausibility be affirmed, that the professors of rationaland genuine Christianity agree with the Ml!f~iof Constanti-nople, or the Grand Lama of Tttrtary, intbeir religion, »with the Pope of Rome, whose claims an;' indeed·the mostimpious and impudent of the three."

65

treasury of the Church. [pJ This, therefore,as it appears from undeniable facts, is the

C3jP [p] That the Church of Rome employs quite as muchart at this moment, as ever she did, to delude the multitude,may be seen by a most curious publication, entitled It Official" Memoirs of the Juridical Examination into the Authenti-" city of the Miraculous Events which happened at Rome" in the Years 1796-7, including Tile Decree of Appro-" boHoll, &c. with an account of similar Prodigies" bich" occurred about the same time at AIIl~ona and other places'" ill Itaiy. Translated from the French. ~olllpared wittl" ~ Original Itaiian of Sig. Gio. Marchetti, Apostolic.. Examil1lltor of the Clergy and President dill Gesu. By.. the Rev, B. Rayment." London, Keating and Co. 1801.pp.227.-1n this publication we are told, nay, it i•• worpby a clOud of witnesses, that no less than twenty-six picturesof the Virgill Mary opened and shut their eyes, which was811PPOSedto be a manifestation of her peculiar grace and fa- .Your to 1he Roman people. At Ancona, the pictare of theblessed Virgin, under the title of Quem cif all the Saints,opened and shut its eyes. At Veruli, arid other places, thepictures of the blessed Virgin, and of her infant son Jesus,opened and shut their eyes. At Torrice, there was a varia-tion in the colour of the countenance in a statue of theblessed Virgin, called our Lad!! of the !In:ell Dolors, andsome of the deponents add, that they observed a Perspira-tion issue from the countenance. At Cepra7lo, a statue ofollr Lad!! c1])('lor, harned its eyes. At Frascati, a mw ...CItloU!lmevement of the eyes was observed in the picture ofa "b[odoll11aAdl/olorata. (His Highness the late CardinalDuke of York, Bishop of Frascati, is stated to have beenJ' '.In~ye "'itaess" of this mirade, and accordingly he .uthen .. '

'F

66

universal belief of all Popish Countries;grounded, as they all assert, on the evidence

ticated the same under his hand.) In the United Diocese ofSt. Angelo in Vado and Urbania, a picture of the blessedVirgin, called our Lady oj Afount Carmel, was observed toopen and close its eyes. At Mercatello, in the same dioceseof Urbania, a picture of the blessed Virgin's Assumption intoheaven, moved its eyes. In the convent of St. Liberatus ofthe Fathers Minori Osservanti, at the foot of the ApeD"nines, between Sanginesio and Samaro, in the diocese ofCamerino, a miraculous Perspiration. was observed on thepicture of the Patron Saint, which is kept within an iroDgrate, and above his tomb, in the church of the convent de-dicated to his honour. This miracle continued at intervalsfor the space of twenty-three days. The perspiration was 80copious, that besides humecting the linen applied to wipethe face, it moreover wetted the tomb that was underneath.It is. also affirmed, that not only the aforesaid perspiratiouwas visible, but tears, in great- abundance, gushed from tIJeeyes of the painting; and that, notwithstanding the greatcare taken to wipe them, they were observed to run doWlleven upon the pavement. At Calcata,. in the diocese ofCioita Castellana, a. miraculous movement wa. observed illthe eyes of two pictures which are kept in the parochialchurch of St, Cornelius and St. Cyprian.. At Tad;, theeyes of two pictures of the blessed Virgin were. seen tomove.These miracles had 80 powerful an inBuence over the

minds of the multitude, as to produce an enthuaiaamlittL:short of madness. The movement of the eyes in the pictureof the Virgin at the Church of St. Silvester, at HOOle,m.deso strong an impression upon the people, tba~ "a pi_mother placed her little lame daughter on the altar, and with

67of perpetual miracles, wrought by the parti-cular agency of these sacred Images, of which

earnest prayers, ill u'hich she was joilt<td oy the spectators,implored the cure of her child." And yet the Papists deny,that they put their trust in images! But the English translatorof these oiJicial Memoirs tells us positively, that " if weexcept the ancient and modern Iconoclasts, or image-breakers,we shall find that a due honour and respect have at all times,and in all places, been paid to the holy images aud pictures ofJesus and his devoted servants. The late venerable, learned,and pious POlltijj; adds he, was accustomed to go and in-dulge his daily decotions before the image of his patronSaint in the church of St. Peter." (See Official Memoirs,p.63. note.) This account is, indeed, confirmed by D.,.MOORE; in his ' View of Society and Manners in Italy.'"Pius the sixth performs all the religious functionsof his office in the' most solemn manner, not only onputflic and extraordinary occasions, but also in the mostcommon acts of devotion. I happened lately to be atS1. Peter's church, when there was scarcely any other bodythere: while I lounged from Chapel to Chapel, looking atthe sculpture and paintings, the Pope entered with veryfew attendants; when he came to the statue of St. Peter, hewas not satisfied with bowing, which is the usual mark ofrespect shewn to that image; or with kneeling, which is per-fOnried'by more zealous persons; or with kissing the foot,which I formerly imagined concluded the climax of devotion;he bowed, be knelt, he kissed the foot, and then he rubbedhis brow and his whole head with every mark of humility,fervour, and adoration, upon the sacred stump.-It is nomore, one half of the foot baying been long since worn awnyby the lip!!of the pious."

I could produce innumerable instances fromtheir own books.

Thus then, it is, that the Papists, influenced by the exam-ple of the Head of their Infallible Church, fulfil the com-mandments of the Almighty! Thou shalt not make unto thg-serf any graven image: thou shalt not bow doen. to it, nor'It'orshipit. 111e Scriptures teach us to put our trust inGod, who alone is able to help us; but the Church of Romecan effect such miracles as to induce the deluded multitudeto forget their Creator, and to put their trust in images andpictures.Yet the Papists will ask, are not these miracles true? Are

they not confirmed by the most solemn oaths ef the Clergg?To which I answer, I, for one, do not believe them to be true.That the pictures moved their eyes, and perspired, I do notquestion; but then these movements and perspirations werecontrived by the tricks of the priests, As to the solemnoaths of the Clergy, let the reader turn to the note, page IS5.and see what a solemn oath Robert de Nobili took, and wascommended, too, for taking, in order to deceive the poorIndians. Besides, there is nothing ill these miracles butwhat, the priests have often performed before,-nothing butwhat their Pagan ancestors set them the example of doing.In a word, I \ViIIfurnish the key that shall open the secret ofthese miracles. .At the time when they were wrought, Gene-ral Bonaparte, amazed at the extent and rapidity of his ownconquests, was threatening to proceed to Rome. These pic-tures" therefore, very naturally opened their eyes and perspired.They were apprehensive that the French would soon come,and take them away. In this distress, the Papists acted overagain some of their old tricks; just as their PagQ1t ancestorswere wont to do. It is related by Liv!I' (I. xliii. 13.) that,ODthe approach of some public calamity, tke statue oj'ApOLLO

69In a Collegiate Church of regular Canons,

called St. ltfary of Impnmeta, about six

wept for three days and nights successively; and, on anotheroccasion, (I, xxiii. 3].) all the images ill the temple 0/ JUNO

«ere seen to sweat with drops if blood. So, the statue qf MI-NRRV A, at the siege of'Troy, when carried away by Diomede," -- sternly cast her glaring eyes around,That sparkled as they roll'd, and seem'd to threat:Her heav'nly limbs distill'd a briny staeat:" JEn.2. v, 17.5.Still, some superstitious person may demand, what interest

could the Priests have in performing these miracle», sup-posing them to be the work of their hands? The interest, Ireply, was this. The Pope did not yet despair of makingsome stand against the French; but then he wanted an addi-tion to his u.'oys und means. Now these miracles were JIO

sooner wrought, than the deluded people made rich presentsto the pictures. "A celebrated artist was so impressed withawe and veneration, that taking from bis finger a diamondring valued at 2,000 French lines, he placed it himself in thecrown of the blessed Virgin. He then hastened to the sa-cristy, and entered into a bond to contribute ~,500 Iivres to-wards any decoration that might be judged proper for thispicture.-A Turk was curious to see. the prodigy, and seeingit, he said, in Italian, Woman, thou movest thy eyes; and put-ting his hand to bis seymetar, which was richly ornamented,said to his attendant, Give her this." These secrets are dis-closed in a small pamphlet, entitled, IMiraculous Events,estu-blisbed by authentic Letters from Italy,8tc.'Tbe fourth edition.London; Cochlan, (now Keating) Duke St. Grosvenor Sq.Imust not conclude this note without mentioning, that the

late Pope granted an an1l:U(I1 mass with an l!.tpee for all .theClergy of Rome, on the 9th of July, to perp,tuate thememory of'u-e prodigies. This grant for the oftice and

70

miles from Florence, there IS a miraculouspicture of the Virgin Mar.1J' painted by St.Luke, and held in the greatest venerationthrough all Tuscanq : 'Vhich, as oft as thatState happens to be visited by any calamity,or involved in any peculiar danger, is sure tohe brought out, and carried in processionthrough the streets of Florence; attended bythe Prince himself, with all the Nobility,Magistrates, and Clergy; where it has never

Mass, as also for an Indulgence, has been coafirmed andextended by his present Holiness Pius VII.In the list of Subscribers to the" Official Memoifs" above

eited, are to be found the following Archbishops and ~ishopsof Ireland!Most Rev. Dr. TROY, Archbishop of Dublin.The most Hev. Dr. O'REILY, Archbishop of Armagh.The most Rev. Dr. DILLON, Archbishop of Toam.The most Rev. Dr. BRAY, Archbishop of Cashel,Rt. Rev. Dr. COPPINGER,Bishop ofCloyne.Rt. Rev. Dr. CAULFIELD, Bishop of Ferns.Rt. Rev: Dr. DELANl:Y, :Bishop of Kildare, &.c.Rt. Rev. i». FRENCH, Bishop of EJphin.Rt. Rev. W. GIBSON, Bishop of Acanthus, V. A. tP

COpies.Rt, Rev. Dr. GEORGE Hav, Bishop of Daulis, V. A.Rt. Rev. Dr. LANIGAN, Bishop of Ossory.Rt. Hey. Dr., MOYLAN, Bishop of Cork, 12 copies.lb. Rev. Dr. PLUNKET, Bishop of Meath.Rt. Rev. Dr. SHARROCK, Bishop o,fTe1m~n. V.A.Rt.Rev. Dr. SUGHRUE. Bishop of Ardfert, &.c.

71

failed. to afford them present relief in theirgreatest difficulties. In testimony of whichthey produce authentic acts and records, con-finned by public Inscriptions, setting forth allthe particular benefits miraculously obtainedfromeach procession; and the several offeringsmade on that account to the Sacred Image,for many centuries past, down to these verytimes; from the notoriety of which facts itbecame a proverb over Italy, that the Floren-tines had got D Madonna, which did for themwhatever they pleased. [q]Among the numerous Inscriptions of this

sort, there is one in the Church of Imprunetd,to this .effect: "That the sacred Image beingcarried with solemn pomp into Florence, whenit was visited by a pestilence for three yearssuccessively, and received with pious zeal bythe great Duke, Ferdinand II. and the wholebody of the people, who came out to meet it,and having marched about the City for threedays in procession, the fierceness of the pes-tilence began miraculously to abate, andsoon after entirely ceased. Upon which the

[q] Vid. :Mem.Orie Istoricbe della Miracoloso Immagine,~c. in Firen. 1714. 4to. pas80 in proverbio der tutta l'Italia ;c:hei Fiorrentini hanno una Madonna, cbe fa a lor modo.ib.p.85.

72

~Iagistrates of health, by a general vow cithe Citizens, made an offering of ten thou-sand ducats of gold, to be employed in pro-viding portions for twenty young women ofLmpruneta to be disposed of annually in mar-riage, and placed that Inscription as a Monu-ment of so signal a benefit, A. D. 1633." [r}During the time of these processions, they

always inscribe certain hymns, or prayers, oreulogiums of the Virgin, over the doors andother conspicuous places ofeach Church.wherethe Image reposes j tself for any time; in orderto raise the devotion of the people towardsthe sacred object before them. In a proces-sion made A. D. 1711, the following Inscrip-tion was placed over the principal gate ofone of their great Churches.-" The gate ofcelestial benefit, The Gate of Salvation.Look up to the Virgin Herself. Pass intome, all ye who desire me. 'Vhosoever shallfind me will find life and draw Salvation fromthe Lord. For there is no one, who can besaved, 0 most holy Virgin, but throughthee! There is no one who can be deli-vered from evils, but through Thee. Thereis no one from whom we can obtain mercy,

[1'] Ibid. p. 202.

73but through Thee."-In the conclusion arethese expreesions.c->' Nlary indeed opcns thebosom of her mercy to all; so that the wholeUniverse receives out of her fullness. TheCaptive, redemption; the Sick, a cure; theSad, comfort; the Sinner, pardon; the Just,grace; the Angel, joy; the whole Trinity,glory." [s] Now what can we say of a devo-tion so extravagant and blasphemous, butthat it is a revival of the old Heresq of the Col-l.lJl'idians; maintained by a sect of silly uomen,who fell into their foolish. error 01' madness, asEpiphallius calls it, through an ezcess <if zealtowards the blessed Virgin, whom they resolvedto advance into a Goddess, and to introducethe worship of Her as such into the ChristianChurch. [tJ

[s] Janna coelestis beneficii. Jallua Salutis, Ipsam Vir-ginem attendite, Transite ad me omnes qui concupiscitisme. Qui meinvenerit, inveniet vitam et haurier salutem aDomino. Nemo enim est qui salvus fiat, 0 sanctissima,nisi per Te. Nerno est qui liberetur a malis nisi per Te,Nemo est cujus misereatur gratia nisi per Te.Maria profecto omnibus misericordia sinem aperit, ut de

plenitudine ejll5 accipiant Universi. CaptivUB redemptionein,lEger curationem, Trestis consolationem, Peccator veniam,Justus gratiam, Angelus leetitiam, tota Trinitas gloriam.Ibid.234.

[t) 08to. yup oj TOIITO ~1~cl(JICO"TE~ T{"E~ fil1Z, dU' ,

74I cannot dismiss the story of this wonder-

ful picture, without giving the reader some

'YvvailCE~;--K.a~avro yap EOO~OIU1I"O yuvatl:6iv 0 tud{3oAO!i~E"lEiv. Epiph. adv, Heer, voI.i. p. 1058. edit. Par. 16~,dvrl 8Eau rav"lv tdapwrayEtv l(T7(OVdalrora~. reat (T7(ovcal;opru(,

atc. Ibid. p.1054.<l3" The CollYTidians were a sect of persons who sprang up

A. D. 386. They offered up cakes (collyrid(£,) to the VirginMary, as to a goddess, to the queen of heacen, Epiphaniawrote against them, and treated them as heretics and idolaters,But, says JORTIN, (Remarks, v, 2. p. 332.) "the idolatroosworship of the Virgin became in process of time the mOIl

triumphant of all heresies; and Epiphanius, if he had livediJthe latter centuries, would have been put into the inqui;itioR,and roasted alive for censuring such idolatrous practices.'!Mr. SPENCE observes, that "the goddessCybele, wll

one of the highest dignity, and worship, in the. re\igion of thtold Romans. I have often, thought (adds he), that several01the honours paid by thera to her, and several other ef their dei-ties, have been at different times, united and transferred to !beworship of the Virgin Mary, by the artifices of the Church ojRome. To mention a few instances, out of many: they 001

generally apply to the Virgin Mary all over Italy, for rain;juslas the old Romans did, to their Jupiter Pluvius.- The ladie!at Rome who are desirous of having children, pay their dev()otions now, at the church of' Santa Maria Maggiore; Il

they did formerly, when it was the temple of Juno Bqintz.~They look on the Virgil' now as the most present aid IIwomen in labour; as they did formerly, 00 their virgin-godde.tDiana.-And they have now in Italy perhaps as many andalmagnificent processions in her honour, as they ,had formed!to C,ybele.- There is some resemblance too iu4le ti~

75account of its origin, as it is delivered bytheir writers, not grounded, as they say, onvulgar fame, but on public records, and his-iories,confirmed by a perpetual series ofmiracles.-" When the inhabitants of Impru-"eta had resolved to build a Church to. theVirgin, and were digging the foundations ofit with great zeal, on a spot marked out tethem by heaven; one of the labourers hap-pened to strike his pick-axe against some-thing under ground, from which there issuedpresently a complaining voice or groan. Theworkmen, being greatly amazed, put a stopto their work for a while, but having reco-vered their spirits after some pause, they ven-twedtQ open the place, from which thevoicecame, and found the miraculous Image." [u]This calls to my mind a Pagan story, of thesame stamp, and in the same country, pre-

~iveD~Q Cybele of old, and to the B. Yirgin now. The oldRomans called Cybele, Domina; Mater; Mater Cultrix;Divina Mater; Alma ·Parens De1im; Sauct« Deum Gelle-tri:t; SGMater Deum, As to the titles given to the VirgiIJMwy in Italy at-present, some that resemble these will occurto everyone; and to reckon tb'm up all, might make this.note longer than my whole book." (Poljmetis, p. 240.)

(u] Ibid. p• .53, &c.

76served to us by Cicero, concerning the ori~of Divination. "That a man being aplough in a certain field of Etruria, and ha~pening to strike his plough somewhat deepsthan ordinary, there started up before him.out of the furrow, a Deity, whom they callaTages. The ploughman, terrified by so strangan apparition, made such an outcry, thanalarmed all his neighbours, and in a shontime drew the whole country around him; tlwhom the God, in the hearing of them allexplained the whole art and mystery of divination: which all their writers and recoreaffirmed to be the genuine origin of that dis-cipline, for which the old Tuscans were after·wards so famous." N ow these two stori~forged at different times in the same country,arid for the same end of supporting an idola-trous worship, bear such a resemblance to

each other, that every body will see the ODe

to be a bungling imitation of the other; anrtwe may say of the Popish Madon~,. wbatCicero says of the Pagan Tages, that "milcan be so sil(lj as to believe that a God was everdug out of the ground; and that an .attempt fa

confute such stories uould be as silly as to belia

77them. [v] My design, therefore, in collectingthem, was not so much to expose the folly ofthem to my Protestant readers, as to admo-nish our Papists, by unquestionable factsand instances, drawn from the present prac-tice of Rome, into what a labyrinth of follyand impiety their principles will naturallylead them, when they are pushed to theirfull length, and exerted without reserve orrestraint; and to lay before them the forge-ries and impostures which are practised intheirChurch, t.o support the absurd doctrineswhicli she imposes, as the necessary terms ofCatholic communion.But their constant method of recurring to

different Saints in their different exigencies,is nothing else, as many writers have obser-red, but an exact copy of the Pagan super-stition, grounded, on a popular belief, thattheir Saints, like the old Dremons, have eachtheir distinct procinces, or prtefectures, as-signed to them; some over particular coun-tries, cities, societies, and even the differenttrades of men'; .others over the severaldiseases of the body, or the mind; others-

[v] Cic, de Divin, ii. 28.

78over the winds, the rain, and various fruitsof the earth. [w] So that God's rebuke to

(w] Orig, con. Cels.8. p.33g. See Conformity ofaotand mod. ceremon, p. 112, &c.

<.tr " What, I pray you, be such saints with us, to whomwe attribute the defence of certain countries, spoiling Goiof his due honour herein, but Dii Tutelares of the Gentile!idolaters? Such as were Belus to the Babylonians and JUs,.rians, Osiris and Isis to the Egyptians, Vulcan to the Lem-nians, and to such other. What be such Saints, to whomthe safeguard of certain cities are appointed, but Dii Pra:sidtiwith the Gentiles Idolaters? Such as were at DelphO!,Apollo; at Athens, Minerva; at Carthage, Juno; at Rome,~~iri1tus; &c. What be such saints, to whom, cOlltl'iJr!l~tke use oj the primitice church, temples and churches bebuilded, and altars erected, but Dii Putroui of the Gentile>idolatets'? Such as were in the Capito}, J'upit&; in Papbci .Temple, Venus; in Ephesus Temple, Diana; arid suchlik-e. Alas, we- seem in thus thinking and doing to hllf/learned our religion, not out of God's word, but out of thePagan poets, who say, Excessere omnes adgtis, arisfJue re-Iictis, Dii, quibus imperium hoc steterat, &c. That is tosay, All the gods, by whose defence this empire stood, aregone out of the temples, and have forsaken their altars. AIJlwhere one saint hath images in divers places, the same sainihath divers names thereof, most like to the Gentiles. Wheayou bear'ofourLady of WalsiTigham, our LadyoJ.lpsrdd,our Lady of Wi/sdon, and such others ; what is it but au·ilJlitation of the Gentiles idolaters? Diallfl Agtotera; Diat!lCoriphea, Diona Ephesia, JTI!IIUS Cypria, Venus Paphia,rellU!! Gnidia. Whereby is evidently meant, that tbe saiu/ifor the image sake should in those plat~, yea, in the imagtl~

79

the Apostatizing Jews, is full as applicable tothe Papists, for committing uhcredoms 'li,iththeir Idols, and saying, I will go ajter mylooers, who give me m.'IJbread and my water;

themselves, have a dwelling, which is the ground of theiridolatry. For where no images be, they have no suchmeans. Terentius Farro sheweth, that there were threenUlldred Jupiters in his time: there were no fewer Fenere«and Dianas: we had no fewer Christop/iers, Ladies aridMar!! Magdalens, and other saints. lE'lOmaus and Hesiodiushew, that ill their time there were thirty thousand gods. Ithink we had no fewer saints, to whom we gave the honourdue to God. And they have not ooly spoiled the true livingGod of his due honour, in temples, cities, countries, andlands, by such devices and inventions, as the Gentiles idola-ters have done before them: but the sea and waters have aawell special saints with .them, as they had Gods, with theGentiles, Neptune, TNtOTI,' Nerettl, Callor aad. Pollta,.Venlt3i and such other: ill whose places be come ,St. Ck'ris-topher, St. Clement, and divers other, and specially ourLad!!, to whom shipmen sing Ave, maris stella. .Neitherhath the fire scaped the idolatrosa inventions. For, insteadof 17ulcan and Vesta, the Gentiles' g~ of the fire, our mellhave placed St • .Agatha, and make letters onher day for telquench fire with. Every artificer and profession hath hisspecial saint, as a peculiar god. As for example, scholarshave St. Nicholas and St. Gregory; painters, St. Luke;neither lack soldiers their llfars, nor lOVeD their Venus,amongst Christians. All diseases have their special saints,as gods the curers of them: the p--x, St. Roche, the fallieg-evil, ,St. Camelis, the tooth-ache, St •.Apollin, 8tc. Neither

80

my icoo! and my fiax ; mine oil and m.1Jdrink-for they did not know, that I gate them theircorn and wine and oil, and multiplied their silooer and gold, which the:lJprepared for Baal.[.r]Our Catholic proceeds to affirm, that all the

devotion paid to their saints extends 110 farther,than to desire their prayers, and that the. pic-tures and Images qf them, which we see in theirChurches, are no more than mere memorials,designed to express the esteem, which the.~retain for the persO'llS so represented; or ashelps to raise their affection." to heavenly things;and that every child amongst them knoic« thisto be true.[yJ Yet, I have demonstrated, from

do beasts nor cattle lack their god! with us; for St. Loy isthe horseleeeh, and St. ~411tho1t!!the swineherd, &'c. Whertis God's providence and honour in the mean season? Whosaith, The heavens be mine, and the earth is mille, the foholeworld, and all that in it is: I do give ,dcto,:'/, and I put to

}light: of me be all the counsels and help, ~c. Escep: Ikeep the cit!!, in vain doth he watch that keepeth. it. Tholl,Lord, shalt sa1:eboth mun and beasts. But· we have left himneither heaven, nor earth, nor water, nor country, nor city,peace nor war to rule and govern, neither men, nor beasts,nor their diseases to cure, &c."

See the third part of that excellent Homily of ourChurch, " against Peril C!f Idolatr!!."

[.1'] .Hesea, ii. 5.7.[y] Pref, p.9, 10. 12.

81

their public Inscriptions, as well as the expli-cit testimonies of their writers, that thoseImages are placed by them in their Churches,as the proper objects of religious adoration ;and that they ascribe to their Divi, or Saints,who are represented by them, the very sametitles. powers and attribut.es, which the Hea-thens ascribed to their Deities; invoking themas Tutelary Divinities; as presiding over theirTemples, and the a.tJail'sof men, as most poaerful,invincible, and. always 1'eady to help and relieoetheir votaries. [z ] All which is confirmed bythe constant stile of their prayers, and theexpress language of their Liturgies, JlrIissals,and Breiiaries, set forth at Rome by publicauthority; in which tile Vii'gin is called themother cif mere.'}, 110pe cif the '(florid, the on~1ftrust of Sinners; and tlte Saints addressed tounder the titles of Intercessors, P'l'otecto~s andDispensers of Grace. ]l;[aldonatus calls it all

impious and silly error of the Protestants, tothink t!tat no religious aorship is due to any,

\ but toGod. And some of their e,tplll'gat01:lJIlldc,t'c!j go so far as to expunge all those pas~

[z] See Letter, p.4e, 04$.

G

sages of the Primitive Father's, which teach,that creatures ouglu not to be adored. [a]

The Abbot de J\!Iarolles relates a converse-tion, in which he was once engaged, with a

"'Capuchin, who had been employed in severalmissions, and a celebrated Preacher of France,in the presence of an Hugonot Gentleman;for whose sake the Abbot took occasion tospeak of Images in the same moderate strain,in which our Catholic thinks fit to treat themin his present address to Protestants; "Thatthey were placed in their Churches, not forthe people to adore, or put their trust in.them, but to edify their senses, by the repre·sentation of holy things. But the Abbot'sdiscourse gave offence both to the Friarand the Preacher; they insisted on a higherdegree of veneration, urged the stories oftheir miraculous Images, and the extraordi-nary devotion that was paid by the Pope,the Bishops, and the whole Church to some6f them, which had been known to speak, orwere brought down from' heaven, or made by

[a] Salve Regina; Mater misericordise, vita, dulcedo, etspes nostra, salve. Ad Te c1amamus exules filii "Eyre, lILc.Offic. Beat. Virgo MaJdonat mMat. v, 35. Index Expurgat,Madrid 1612.

83the hands of Apostles and Angels; or hadbeen consecrated on the account of someparticular Virtues, and were carried for thatreason in processions, and worshipped onAltars, as well as the sacred reliques ; whosemiracles could not be contested 'by any butobstinateHeretics, who would sooner renouncethe testimony of their senses, than be con-vinced of their errors. In short; the Capu-chin declared, that the authority of theChurch was the sole rule of faith; and thatto resist it, was a manifest rebellion, andworthy of the last' punishment." [b] And

[b] MaiB tout ce discours ne plut pas encore au Reli-gieux, ni mesmes a M. Hersaut, qui vouloit quelque chosede plus; pour preuve de quoy, run &. l'autre mireot enavant les Images miraculeuses, &. marquerent mesmes lesres~ects estraordinaires, que Ie S. Pere, les Evesques, &.toute l'Eglise rendent ~\quelques unes, qui ont parle, ou quisont descendues du Gel, ou qui ont ete fa,;onnees de la pro-pre main des Apostres, &. des Anges, ou qui sent consacreespour quelque certu particuliere, lesquelles a cause de cela seportent en procession &. sont reverees sur kll Autels, aussihieu que lei> ~aintes Reliques, dontIes miracles De peuveatestre contestez, que par les Heretiques opiniastres, qui COlD-battent mesmes le tesmoignage des sens, quand il s'agit dela conviction de leur erreur:-Le Capucin estima, qu'il fal-lait defeud¥e tout ce qui l'Eg1Ule ,e~()it ;-que cela sealutait Ia regIo de la £oy: &. que ce seroit uue rebellion mani-

E 2

84

this opllllon, after all, maintained by theFriar, is the genuine notion of Image-w01>sllip,which prevails at this day in the RamishChurch, and especially in Italy, as I havefully demonstrated by the facts above recited.[ c]I have said in my Letter, that several of the

ancient Heroes were more worthy of veneration,than some of the modern Saints, who haoe dis-possessed them of their Shrines; and that 1

feste d'y resister; ce qui ne seroit digne de rien moins, ql/ldu dernier chatisement.--Memoires de M. de MaroUes,par. i. p. 146.

[c] «;- In addition to what is stated ill the note, page6S,as to the veneration which the Romanists have for relirks, Ibeg to subjoin the following account, copied (rom ParuPapers of the 3d April, ] 811. "The Church of Noll'!Dame has possessed since the ninth century a relick of th~Virgin, which was brought over by Clwrles the Bald. 'I'hilrelick has been exposed with great solemuity during the courseof prayers for the happy delivery of Maria Louisa. TheChapter of the Cathedral had been accustomed from tiDl!immemorial to send by six Deputies to the Queens of Frand,on occasion of their first pregnancy, a counterpart or modelof this incaluabl« relick, The present Curators and GuardiaDl,jealous of their accustomed privileges, and intent on per~\tuating this religious custom, had the honour to be presenterto the Empress, March 14th, by Mad. la Duchesse tit;Montebello, in order to offer her tbis pimu homage. AlILlb. hew! of this depota tion, wu ,he BUTtop 'If r.enoill~!! j!

a5should sooner pay divine honours to the Foun-ders of Empires, than to the Founders ofMonasteries. This our Author aggravatesinto a heavy charge against me; as if Iwere offended to see the Heathen Temples con-verted into Christian Churches, and had ac-tually preferred the Pagan Deities before theMartyrs of Christ. Cd] 'Vhere, according tohis custom, he either widely mistakes, or wil-fully misrepresents my meaning; for as to thegenuine Saints and lYlartyrs of the ChristianChurch, that, is, all those who, in past ages,have lived agreeably to the rules of the Gos-pel, or died in the defence of it, I rti,verencethem as highly as they ought to be reve-

Irenced by any Christian, yet shall never be,induced to worship them: I consider themlias illustrious proofs of the excellence of theiChristian doctrine; and shining examples of}piety and fortitude to all succeeding ages.

I' But as for the Popisli Saints, I believe severali of them to be wholly: fictit.ious; many more toI have spent their lives contemptibly; [e ] and

[d] Pref. p. 12. 13.«J"[e] MOSHEIM, (Ecclesiast. Hist. v, 2, p. 131.) speak-

ing of the Saints in the sixth century, says, " But by whatmeane were these men lQinted'l By starving themselves with

86

some of them even wickedly: And out ofthese three Classes, let our Author chusewhere he will; out of the fictitious, the con-temptible, or the reicked ; I shall venture toaffirm once more, that I would sooner wor-ship Romulus or Antoniue, than any of them:sooner pay my devotion to the Pounders thanto the disturbers f!f kingdoms: sooner to tileBenefactors than to the persecutors of man-kind; and this is the whole that I have evermeant.But our Author calls it a notorious false-

hood to say, "that many of their Saintswere never heard of but in their Legends; orhad no other merit but of throwing kingdomsinto convulsions, for the sake of some gainful

a frantic obstinacy, and bearing the useless hardships of hun-ger, thirst, and inclement seasons, with stedfastness and per-severance; by running about the country like madmen intattered gQrments, and sometimes hal£......~ked, or shuttingthemselves up in a narrow space, where they continuedme-tionleas; by standing for a long time in certain postures, withtheir eyes closed, in the enthusiastic expectation of divinelight. All this was saint-like and glorious; and tile morethat any ambitious fanatic departed from the dictates of rea-son and common sense, and counterfeited the wild gesturesand the incoherent conduct of an ideot, or a lunatic, the surerwas his prospect of obtaining an eminent rank among theheroes and demigods of a cor1'ltpt and dtgtlH1'tlte dntteh."

87imposture :"[f] Yet I have produced severalinstances of the first sort, which every reason-able man must think decisive: .in the case ofEvodia, St. Viar, Amphibolus, Veronica: but nosucl: Saints, he says, were ever honoured in theirChurch: by which he means nothing more,as he himself explains it, than that they neverwere formally canonized, and entered into theRoman Martyrology; [gJ which is nothingto the purpose; since, as I have shewn fromunquestionable authority, they were all ho-noured with Altars and Images, and open('1Jworshipped in Catholic Countries, as Saints andMartyrs; and that Veronica in particular,though the name only of a picture, was ad ...vanced into a person, by the Authority ofPope Urban; and placed as such upon anAltar, in the face of all Christendom, in St.Peter's at Rome. [h) Yet all men, who .knowany thing of History, either sacred or profane,must necessarily be convinced, that the wholestory, not only of the Saint, but of the picturealso, which they expose on certain Festivalswith the greatest pomp, and for the original

U1 Pref. p.14.fg] Pref. p, 14, 15.[A] See Letter, p, 38, 39.

88

of which different cities contend, is a merecheat and forgery.It is a thing confessed and lamented by

the gravest of their own Communion, thatthe names and worship of mallY pretendedSaints, who never had a real existence, hadbeen fraudulently imposed upon the Church.The celebrated Dr. John de Launoy [z] wasfamous for clearing the Calendar of several,who had long been worshipped in France, asthe Tutelaru Dici of some of their principalTowns: so that it used to be said of him," that there never passed a year in which hedid not pluck a Saint out of Paradise:,[kJ Inthe Catacombs of Rome, which, in the times ofHeathenism, was the burial-place of the Slaves,and poorer Citizens, and where the bones ofPagans and Christians liejumbled promiscuous-ly together, if they happen to find a little vial,or piece qf glass tinged with red, at the mouth

c:tY [11 LAUNOY was a very learned man, a bold al1ddeter.mined enemy to legends, traditions, and saints, and lIhowedhimself so disinterested, that he refused benefices, .atisfiedwith th~ independence of a humble situation. He died atParis 1678, aged 7.5. His writings, \Vbich are very many,are enumerated by Niceron,

[k] Dayle. Diet. in LAtiNOV.

89of any particular hole, they take it presently,as the learned M ontfaucon informs us, for acertain proof of A-Iartyrdom; and, by thehelp of the next inscription, that they carrpick up from some neighbouring Grave-stone,presently create a new Saint and J;Iartyr to tilePopish Church, Jl,[abillon, as I have observed,wishes, " that they would be more scrupu-lous on this head; and not forge so manyfabulous stories of Saints, without any cer-tain name; nor impose Paganish inscriptionsfor Christian 'upon the Church.'ll]Our Catholic himself, in this very work,

where he is labouring to give the most spe-cious turn to every part of their worship, isforced to allow such a confusion and jumbleamong the Jl,Iart.1.Jrsand their relioues, as ap-proaches very nearly to what I am now affirm-ing: he says, " that many of their 'Saintshaving borne the same name, it easily hap-pens, that the reliques, which belong to one,are attributed to another, and that there aremany ancient martyrs, whose names at pre-sent are unknown, yet whose reliques 'haveall along been honoured in the Church; and

[I] MabiU. Iter. Ital. p. 22.5.

go

that it was easy for the ignorance of some, 01the vanity of others, to attribute to them thenames of other Saints."[m] The old Atheniamwere called superstitious by the Apostle, forerecting an Altar to the unknown God; butour Papists, we see, by their own confession,ereci Altars to unknown Saints, and unknO'alIrdiques.Upon the mention of these reliques, I can-

not help observing, that, the superstitiou3 ve-neration and solemn translations of them, whichmake so great a part of the Popish worship,afford another instance of a practice clearlyderived to them from Paganism; the wholeprocess and ceremonial of which, as it is ex-ercised at this day, may be seen in Plutarcnlaccount of the translation of the bones ([{ TMseus; from the Isle of Sc.yrus to Athen,: andas. this resolution was first suggested to theAthenians, by an Apparition of Theseus him-.self, and injoined to them afterwards by theDelphicl: Oracle; so the disccyvery and transla-t';080j'tlteir.reliques in the Homish Church, areusually grounded on some pretended 'Vision 01

revelation from heaven.

[m] CathoJ. Christiaa, p. e46.'

91

" \Vhen Cimon then had conquered theIsland of SC.1Jrus, where Theseus died, beingvery solicitous (as Plutarch relates) to findout the place, where he lay buried, and un-able to procure any information about it, hehappened to espy an eagle upon a risingground, pecking the earth with its beak, andtearing it up with its talons; and conceivingthis to be a divine omen and sign to him, .hebegan immediately to dig, and found t1iecoffinof a man of more than ordinary siae,with a brazen lance and _sword lying by him;all which he took awav with him into his

-'

galley, and transported to Athens; where thewhole body of the people, upon notice of hisarrival, came out to receive the sacred relilfllel,in a solemn and pompolls procession, performi~lgpublic sacrifices and expressing all the samemarks of joy, as if Theseus himself hadbeen returning to them alive. They interredhis bones in the midst of the City, where hi;;Sepulchre is still a Sanctuary for Slaves, andthe meaner Citizens; Theseus having alwaysbeen esteemed a particular patron of the poorand distressed. The chief Festival, whichthey celebrate annually to his honour, is the8tlt of October; on which he returned victori ..

92OU5 from Crete with the young Captives ofAthens, yet they observe likewise the 8th ofevery month, as a kind of inferior holiday 01

memorial of him."[nJ

[n] PIntar. in Thes. ad fin.<t)- The following account of finding the Reliques 01

the prophet Zechariah resembles, as JORTIN observes, (Re-marks, v, iivp, 396.) a story in Virgil,The prophet appeared in Palestine to a man who was I

fanner and a rascal, as Sozomon himself informs us, audtold him the place where he was buried," Dig here, (said he) and you will find a double coffiu,

and near it a vessel of glass, full of water; also two sTlaktJof a middling size, quite tame and harmless. When tillcoffin ~as opened, the divine prophet was seen, clothed inwhite. Beneath his feet lay an infant, honoured withIroyal funeral; fOI' he had a golden crown on his head, auGgolden shoes, and a magnificent robe. Now the prophet,though he had been buried so long, was entire, close shavenon the head, with a straight nose, a beard of a modersslength, a short head, eyes somewhat hollow, and covered lVi~the eyebrows." Zechariah had been dead about trulve hundred yeoni

and yet bis body was entire, and preserved as a blessing fOl

thejifth century. '" The rnJO tame snakes, which were in his grave, were CO'

pied from Virgil (lEneid V.) where, when _Eneas had_his offerings and his prayers at the tomb of Anc!tisu,-

-- adytis-lubricw; angllis ab imisSeptem inge1lsgyro" septma 'VolumillQtrasit,

93

But to pursue the objections of our Catholic,he declares my account of St. Oreste, whosename I suppose to have been derived from themountain Soracte, on which his Monastery now

Amplexus placide tumulum, lapsusque per aras.-Obstupuit oisu .tEneas. Ille agmine longoTandem inter pateras, et levia pocula serpel/.S#Libavitque dopes, rursusque i1l1lOXiusimoSuccessit tumulo, et depasta altaria liquit,Hoc magis inceptos genitori instaurat honores,Iucertus, Geniumne loci.famulumne pareuti»Esse putet.

" Scarce had he tinisb'd, wben, with speckled pride,A serpent from the tomb began to glide;His hugy bulk on sev'n high volumes roU'd ;Blue was his breadth of back, but streak'd with scaly gold:Betwi:"t the rising altars, and aroundThe sacred monster shot along the ground;With harmless play amidst the bowls he pass'd,And with his lolling tongue assay'd the taste:Thus fed with holy food, the wond'rous guestWithin the hollow tomb retir'd to rest.The pious prince, surpris'd at what he view'd,The fun'ral honours with more zeal renew'd,Doubtful if this the place's genius were,Or guardian of his father's sepulchre."

(DRYDEN.)

" So these two snakes were either geuii, and gods of alower class, or attendants upon the prophet and the youngprince.

Pinge duos angues: puert, saur e3t locus; extr«Mejite.

(Persius, i, lIS. wh"re see CasaUboD.)

94stands, to be ridiculous beyond measure : yet, Mr,Addison, who was no ridiculous Author, hasrelated it as a certain fact; which he borrowedprobably from some oftheir own writers, oralleast from some of the Antiquaries of Rome,among whom I heard the same story. But ifthe notion of fictitious Saints, be so noto-riously false, as he asserts it to be, let him tellus, if he can, in what History we may findthe acts of those very Saints, whom I hawnamed, and whom their Church adopts asgenuine, St.Greste, Baccho, (-luil'inus, Romula,and Redempta, Concordia, N.ymplw, llferclI-nus. [0]The creation of Saints is become as common

almost, as the creation of Cardinals; therehaving seldom been a Pope who did not addsome to the Calendar. [pJ Benedict XIII.

" Thus," says JORTIN, "we are come to Pagan Christi-anity, or to Christian Paganism, and to legends favouring,not only relique-worship, but serpent-worship.

o sec/um iusipUllS, et iificetum !" 0 age of fools beyond compare!, 0 rank stupidity!"

" Ol~e would think," adds he," if there were not .fullproofs of the contrary, that these stories were made by thePagans, to ridicule the Christian religion."

[0] See Letter, p. 37, 38.(o-[p]'l'be ptQQlt Pnpe, PUl6VII. has not forgotten to

95

canonized eight in one summer; and his suc-cessor, Clement XII. the last Pope, four more.During my stay at Rome, I saw the Beatifi-cation of one Andrew Conti, of the family of the

make bis addition to it. In the Laity's Directory for thisyear, we have an abstract of the life of St. Francis Carac-ciolo, a most pious and genuine Christian; for we are told." such was the fervour of his life towards the Blessed' ER-" diarist, that he spent almost whole nights in the adoration" of it,-which pious custom he appointed to be retained as.. the distillcth:e mark of his order. rrow.rda the Virgin" Mother of God, be cherished the m08t tender tkvot;01t."Such was St. Fruncis, who died "in the year one tl/QusQnd,s;;rhUlIdred and eight. "Upon the incontestible evidence of mi-" raclesthe Sovereign Pontiff ClenientXIV. declared, in the" usual form, his Beatification; and UPOII the proof cifIres""miracles being irrefragablyestablished, he was solem",u canonized, and his name inscribed in the Register of the" Saints, by the Sovereign Pontiff Pius VII. anno ]SOj."The ceremony attending the beatification lif" a Sili/it is

very amusing-or rather most intolerably dull. The busi-ness is carried on in the manner of a law-suit. The Devilis supposed to have an interest in preventing men frombeingmade Saints. That all justice IDay be done, and thatSatan may have his due, au advocate is employed to pleadagainst the pretensions of the Saint Expectant, and the per-son thus employed is denominated by the people, the De-vil's Advocate. He calls in question the miracles said tohave been wrought by the Saint and hill bones, and raises ..many objections to the proofs brought of the purity of lUI

Pope, then reigning, Innocent XIII. ; for th~is another source of supplying fresh. Sainu I,

the Church; when, t~ humour the ambition 0:

the Pope, or the other Princes of that Communion, this honour is conferred on some O!

their name and family: and as there must ba testimony of miracles, wrought by eVe!}person so canonized or beatified, either whelliving or dead, so I was curious to inquire,what miracles were ascribed to this beatifmAndrew; which I found to be nothing eistthan a few contemptible stories, deliversdown by tradition, which shewed only thiweakness of the man, and the absurdity Oi

life and conversation as he can. It is the business of til:Advocate on the other side, to obviate and refute theseCl-

vils, The result, as may be supposed, is, that the Dellloses his cause, without the possibility of appeal. For i

more particular account of this ceremony, see Dr. :MOORE"

View of Society and ManDcrs ill Italy, v, 1. p. 354, &e.Mr. ADDISON (Remarks on Italy) says, " It is the po~

of the Roman church not to allow this honour of canooUttion, ordinarily, till fifty Jcars after the death of the pel'SOiwho is caudidate for it; in which time it may be suppoS/ithat all his contemporaries will be worn out, who could e(}l1'tradict a pretended miracle, or remember any iDtinnity of tilSaint."

97

believing, thatGod should exert his omnipo-tence for the production of such trifles. [qJ

[q] The Papists, in their versions of the Scriptures intothe modern tongues, have contrived, by various falsifications,to make them speak the language of their Missals and Bre-f)iarie.~,in order to sanctify their novel rites by the authorityof the Apostles, and make the people believe, that they hadbeen practised from the times even of the Gospel. Thus tol;:ountenance this practice of beatifying or making Sailttsin the church, they have rendered a passage of St. Jarne.',c. v. 11. not as it ought to be, Behold hom u:e account fhmebkued; but, Behold how 'U'e BEATIFY those, who have I/l!f-feTed with constancy: and in favour a180 of their proceS8;on8,where it is said, Heb. xi. SO, that the walls of Jericho feltdoom, after they compassed it about seven days: their ver-sions render it, after A PROCESSION of seven doys around it.And to give the better colour to their trade of Pilgrimages,St. Paul, according to their versions, requires it, as the qua-lification of a good widow, that she have lodged PILGRIMS,

1 T"IDJ. v. 10. and St. John praises Gaius, for having dealtfaithfully with PILGRIMS-3 John, ver.5. See a treatiseentituled, Popery an enemy to Scripture, where the learnedand ingenious Author, Mr. Serces, has given a large collec-tion of these falsifications, made to support their severalfrauds and innovations.<l.)' In addition to the falsifications of the Scriptures here

mentioned, I must state, that in a translation of the NewTestament, published by the Theologians of Louvai«, in theyear 1686, the ceremony of the Lord'8 Supper, whereverit occurs, is called Tile Mas». For example, in the 22dchapter' of St. Luke, verse 19 where, in the common. 'ti'aQSlanoD,it is rendered II The Lorirs Supper i1lStituted,"

0-

98As to the proof of miracles, which is essen-

tial to these Canonizations, everyone will con-ceive how easy it must be, in a function, con-trived to serve the interest of the Church, andthe ambition of its rulers, to procure such atestimonial 'of them, as will be sufficient forthe purpose. In tlte Deifications q/' ancientRome, the attestation also of a miracle washeld necessary to the act. In the case ofRomulus, one Julius Proculus, a man said tobe of a worthy and upright character, took asolemn oath, " that Romulus himself appearedto him, and ordered him to inform the Senateof his bcing called up to the assembly of theGods, under the name of Quirinus ;" [1'J andin the Deifications ql the Casars, a testimonyupon Oath, of an Eagle's .fl.ljillg out q/' the [u-ueral pile, totoards heacen, which was supposed

those learned and accurate Theologians have expressed itthus: " Institution de la Messe."A copy of this translation, of which the title is It Noureati

Testament par les Theologieus de Louvaill. Bourdeees.1686," is now in the possession of His Grace the Archbilihopof Canterbury; and there is another in the library of theBishop of Ely. This translation is extremely scarce; for,having been attacked by some of our celebrated diviues, al-most all the copies were studiously bought up by the Papists,

[r] Vid: Plutar. in vito Homuli, DiODJS. Halicar. I. ii,p.J24.

99

to convey the soul of the deceased, was theestablished proof of their Diomits}. [.~J Nowas these pagan Deifications are the only pat- .terns in history for the Popi.~h Canonizations; I'

S0. the invention of miracles is the single art,in which modern Rome is allowed to excel the {ancient.In tile Jesuit's College at St. Omer's, the

Father, who shewed us the House, happeningto produce some relique, or memorial of St.Thomas, which he treated with much reverence,one of our company asked me, what Thomashe meant; upon which I unwarily said, " itis Thomas Becket, who is worshipped as agreat Saint on this side of the water:" "yes,Sir, (replied the Jesuit, with a severe look,) ifthere is any faith in history, he deserves to beesteemed a Great Saint." But I may ventureto affirm in England, what I did not care todispute in a College of Jesuits, that this cele-brated Thomas had more of the rebel than ofthe Saint in him; was a Prelate of a mostdaring, turbulent, seditious spirit; inflexiblyobstinate, insatiably ambitious, intolerablyinsolent j. whose violence the Pope himselfendeavoured in vain to moderate; as it ap-

[8] Dio. Casso p.,S98, 842.l[Ji~lll

100pears from such monuments, as the Papiststhemselves must allow to be authentic, acollection if' Becket' s own Letters, preservedstill in the Vatican, and printed some yearsago in Brussels. [t]From these Letters, I say, it appears, that

not only the King, and the whole body of hisBarons, but even the Bishops, Abbots, andClergy, openly condemned his behaviour ashighly rash and criminal; they charged himwith being the sole " disturber of the peaceof the kingdom; [u] that while he was making

[t] Prudentiam tuam monemus, consulimus &. oninimodisexhortamur, ut -- pramominato Regi in omnibus, &. peromnia, salva honestate Ecclesiastici ordinis, deferre satagas,&. ejus tibi gratiam, &. amorem incessanter recuperate inten-das, ~·c.Alexander Papa Thomee Cantuariensi Archi-episcopo.

scripta Ann. 1164.Discretionem tuam rogamus, monemus, consulimus, &

suademus, ut in omnibus tuis &. Ecclesie agendis te ca1l'tum, providum, &. circumspectum exhibeas, &. nihil properevel preecipitanter, sed mature &. graviter facias, ad gratiam ~benerolentiam illustris Regis Anglorum recuperandam, quan-tum, salva libertate Ecclesiee &:. honestate officii, poteri~enitaris modis omnibus &. labores.Vid. Epist, &:. Vito Div. Thomee, 2 Vol. 4to. Bruxellis.

1682. l, i.Ep. 4. 43.-it. vid. I. ii, 1,94, 5rc.[ u] Ad eundem diem ex preeceptc Regie, Archi-episcopi,

101all that stir about the liberties of the Church,he himself was the chief infringer of them;that he was not ashamed to publish the mostnotorious lies in favour of his own cause; thathe refused to restore to the King forty thou-sand marks, which had been committed tohim in trust; [v] that he was guilty of the

Episc;opi, &. ceeteri Ecclesiarum Preelati convocantur.-eon-stituta die Catholici Principis conspectui se pressentat RegniTurbator 8t Ecclesiee. Qui de suorum meritorum qualitatenon eecurus Dominicre Crucis armat se vexillo, tanquam adTyranlli preeseutiam accessurus. Vid. ibid. I. i. Ep, 29.Alexandro Papre 8t omnibus Cardinali bus Inimici Thomes,tV] Totis enim studiis Dominus Cantuariensis desudat, ut

Uominum nostrum Regem anathemate, Regnumque ejusinterdieti poena constriugat. Potestatem, quam in eedifica-tionem nODin destruetionem Ecclesiee suscepisse opportuerat,sic exercet in suditos, ut omnes in Regis odium, &. totiusRegni Nobilium tentet inducere, &. eorum substantiisdireptionem, cervicibus gladium, aut eorporibus exiliumintente studeat proeurare.-Libertatem presdicat Ecclesire,quam se Cantuariensi Ecclesiee viribus intrudendo sibiconstat ademisse.-Notoria, qure nee nota, nee veritatesubnixa sunt, asserat: &. in hunc modum plurima, qua

• potest potestate, confundat, Ad heec, quadraginta mar-carum millia, vel amplius, ut sui asserunt, bonze surefidei commissa, Domino nostro Regi solvere, vel, quod jus-tum est, exhibere detrectat, Et Regi suo negat &. Domino,quod nee Ethnico denegare debaerat aut publicano, Sec. ibid.J. ii. Ep.33.Alexandro Pap~ Episcopi &. Clerus Anglire.

102

most detestable ingratitude to the King,whom he treated worse than a Heathen orPublican, though he had been raised by himfrom the lowest condition to the highest fa-vour, and entrusted by him with the commandof all his dominions, and made his Chancel-lor, and Archbishop of Canterbur.y, contraryto the advice of his Mother, the Empress,and the remonstrances of the Nobility; andto the great grief and mortification of thewhole Clergy: [w ] all which the Bishops andClergy of the Realm expressly affirm in theircommon Letters, not only to the Pope, but toBecket himself; accusing him likewise of,~ traitorous practices, and of using all en-deavours to excite the King of Frtmce, andthe Count of Flanders, to enter into a waragainst his Kip.g and Country," [x] 'V hen

[lC] Insedit alte cunctorum mentibus, quam benignus vobisDominus Rex noster extiterit, in quam vos gloriam ab exiliprovexerit, &. in famiJiarem gratiam tam lata vos mente sus-ceperit, nt-&. dissuadente Matre sua, Regno reclamante,Ecclesia Dei, quoad licuit, suspirante &. ingemitlcente, vos ineam, qua preeestis, dignitatem, modis omnibus studuit subl~mare, &.c. ibid. 1. i. Ep, 12.6.Thomm Cantuariensi Archi-episcopo Clerus Anglill!.[x] Asserebat Rex &. suorum pars melior, quod idelll

Archi-epiBcoPU8 serenissiaum Regem Francorum ill eUJJI

103

he was cited by the King, to answer for hismal-administration, before the Bishops andBarons of the Realm, he absolutely refusedto appear; declaring himsclf" responsible tonone but God; and that as much as the soulwas superior to the body, so much were allpeople obliged to obey him rather than theKing, in all things relating to God and hisChurch; who had established Bishops to bethe Judges and Fathers of Kings themselves:and as neither law nor reason allowed chil-dren to judge their parents, so he renouncedthe judgment of the Kings and the Barons,and all other persons whatsoever, and ac-knowledged no Judge, but God and hissovereign Vicar on earth, the Pope." [y] Yetthis man is now adored as one of the prin-cipal Saints and Martyrs of the Romisl:Church; whose character I have chosen toinsist upon the more particularly, as it will

graviterincitaverat &. Comitem Flandrensem consanguineumIlium, qui nullum prius gerebat rancorem, ad ipsum subitodiffidendum, &. guerram pro posse faciendam induxerat, sicutsibi pro certo constabat &. evidentibus patebat iudicii!!. ib.l. ii. ~8. Alexandro Papee Willielmus &. Otto Cardinales.

Lv] .La vie de Saint Thom, Archevesque de Cauterb.p.129.

104

teach us, by an illustrious example from ourown history, what kind of merit it is that hasexalted so many others in the same Church,to the same honours. [z ]Let our Catholic tell us also, if he pleases,

what opinion his Church entertains of Garnetthe Jesuit, who was privy to the Gunpowderplot, and hanged for his treason. If he daresto speak his mind, he will declare him to bea Saint and Martyr of Christ; for such heisheld to be at Rome and St. Omer's : yet allProtestants will rank him, I dare say, amongthose ,Saints, whom I justly call the disturbersof Kingdoms; and who merited the honourof their Saintsltip, not by spreading the lightof the Gospel, but scattering Firebrands anddestruction through the world [aJ.

I1T [z] Becket was solemnly enrolled in the highest rankofSaints and MartJrs, in the year 1173, by Pope Alexander;-.solemn jubilee was established for celebrating his merits; hisbody was removed to a magnificent shrine, enriched wilbpresents from all parts of Christendom; pilgrimages wereperformed to obtain his intercession with heaven; and it wascomputed, that in one year above one hundred thousand pil·grims arrived in Canterbury, and paid their devotions at hi!tomb. See Hume's England, v.I. p. 420.

c;l;:;- [nJ 111at Garnet, though deservedly punished for hi!

105Our Author cannot comprehend, why I

should bring in the adoration Of the Host among

meditated crimes, passes as a martyr among the Catholic sn-.thusiasts, may be seen from the following accounts:" It may be justly said, that the Roman college, which is

the great College, and principal house. of the Jesuits atRome, is one of the finest palaces in the· City; the Libraryis good and numerous, but there areno ancient manuscripts,nor other considerable rarities in it." In a great Hall, which is adorned with the pictures of the

Jesuits that have suffered :Martyrdom, we took notice of thefamous Garnet, that bold servant of the Societg, who WBIdrawn, hanged, and quartered for the Gun-Poteder-Treason.At his side there is the figure of an .Angel, who encourage.Lim, and shews him the Heavens opened."

Nouveau f70gage d'Ltalie;Par lUaximilien lWsson. Eng. trallSla.

(As I shall often have occasion to quote this writer, I begto observe that he is commended by Mr. Addison in the pre-:face to his Remarks on Italy, in these words: " MonsieurMisson has written a more correct account of Italy in gene-ral than any before him." He died at London, .16 Jan.1721.)Mr. ADDISON (Remarks on Italy) says, " At Loretto I

enquired for the English Jesuits' lodgings, and, on the stair-case that leads to them, I saw several pictures of such ashad been executed- in England, as the two Garnets, Old-com, and others, to the number of thirty. Whatever weretheir crimes, the inscription saJS, they suffered for their"eligio7l."Surely these extracts need no comment. View tlJe SAN.,

GUINAIlY medals in the H Numismata elega1ltiora f!l

106the other articles of my charge; since, hy myown confession, I find no resemblance of itin any part of the pagan worship: [bJ butIhave given a good reason for my not findingit there, which might have taught him also,why I brought it in; because it was too ab-surd for the practice even of the Heathens;who thought that none could eyer be so madas to make it a point of religion to eat theirGod, This I shewed from the authority ofTully; whom I prefer therefore, he says,fothe Apostles and Evangelists: as if those sa-cred writers had expressly declared tile sa·cramental bread to be God; which all Pro-testants deny in that gross and ridiculoussense in which the Papists interpret them,But as it is not my present purpose to exa-mine the real merit of Transubstantiation, soIshall take notice only of one argument thaIhe alleges for it, which, if it has any force,must be allowed indeed to be conclusive;

Luckills;" in the It Medailles de Louis le Grand;" in theII Histoire metallique des XVII. Provinces des Pags b(uof17an Loon;" in the U Numismat« Romanorum PontiJirilmprestautiora of Venuti;" ill the U Numismata of the Earlof Pemhroke;" aud in the cabinets of thecerioue-

{b] See Pref. p. 15.

107that " the unerring authority of the Churchhas declared it to be true, and injoincd thebeliefof it ;" and after such a decision, " thatit is the part of an Infidel, rather than aChristian, to ask, how can this be?" [c ]This is the last resort of Poper:1J; the sum

of all their reasoning; to resolve all religioninto an implicit faith, and a slavish obedienceto the authority of the Church; which by in-numerable teats C!l Scripture, says our Author,is declared to be the indispensable duty of everyChristian. [£1] w- may spare ourselves thenthe pains of thinking and enquiring; dropthe perilous task of studying the Scriptures j

the Church, like an indulgent mother, takesall that trouble upon herself; warrants herdoctrines to be divine; and ensures our sal-vation, on the single condition of taking herword for it. But all Protestants must see thehorrible effects of such a principle; an Inqui-sition ready to satisfy all their doubts; a pri-son and tortures prepared for those who dareto ask their priests, what Nicodemus askedour Saviour, Hots can these things be? Thui

~f] See Catholic Christian, p. 32, 47,52,57.rd] Ibid. p. 47.

108

our Catholic, in mentioning the case of a Protestant converted to their faith, who may ha~pen to be possessed still with some scruple,declares, " that he has nothing to fear in con-forming himself to the authority of the Churcibut very much in making any scruple to hearand obey his spiritual' Guides. [e]

[e) Ibid. p. 65, 66.<.I::Y The doctrine of the Romanists is, that the Churcl

is the Judge, and not the Scripture; and that unlearntdand ignorant men cannot understand the Scripture. HOI

came it, then, that our SAVIOURasked the Jews, Why1ht1did not, even if themselves, judge what '{t;asright 'I (Lukexii. 5"1.) How came he to direct them to call no ma1l7l16~

ter UpOlt earth, but themselves to search the Scriptures (Jo1mv. 39) in order to be satigied that tltey testified of him. &like manner he bade them consider his miracles. If" I'not the toorks if my father, says he, beliece me not; whidimplied, that they were at liberty, and even were obliged,tvjudge both of the nature and the design of those mirades,whether they were done in a good cause, and tty power Itceived from God, or not.As te the assertion, that the poor, the unlearned or ip

rant, .cannot understand the Scripture, how came it, then,Iask, that the gospel was first preached to such pe1'SOll'iOur SAVI() U R says, in his figurative language, that the truthsof his gospel were revealed unto babes; (Matth. xi. 25.)thatis, "to pel'sons of the lowest rank and capacity; andmay,therefore, no doubt, be comprehended by such at preseD~who can either read the Scriptures, or have opportunityofknowing them. If the Roman,ists answer, that such persODl

109In this doctrine of Transubstantiation, we

see a remarkable instanee of the prolific na-

may understand something, but not enough for their salva-tion j why then doth St. Paul say to Timothy, The Scripturesareable to make him wise U7Itosalvation ~But the Romanists pretend that their Church is infallible.

Let us examine how far it is so.In the twelfth century, the enthusiastic veneration for the

VirginMary, which had been hitherto carried to an excessiveheight, was increased by the new fiction or invention relatingto her immaculate conception. About the year 11S8, therewas a solemn festival instituted in honour of this pretendedcOl/ceptiolt,the defenders of which maintained, that the VirginMary was conceived in the womb of her Mother with thelamepurity that is attributed to Christ's conception in herwomb. This doctrine was vigorously opposed by St. Ber-nard, and his followers, and was debated, with the utmostanimosity and contention of mind between the Franciscam(who maintained it) and the Dominicans (who denied it) tillthe seventeenth century; when the kingdom of Spain was-thrown into such combustion by this controversy, that solemnembassies were sent to Rome, both by Philip Ill. and hissuccessor,witb a view to engage the Roman Pontiff to deter-mine the question, or, at any rate, to put an end to thecontest by a public bull. But notwithstanding the weightyIOlicitatiousof these monarchs, the oracle of Rome pro-nounced nothing but ambiguous words, and its high priests, prudently avoided coming to a plain and positive decision of

the matter in question. For if they were awed, on the oneband, by the warm remonstrances of the Spanish Court;which favoured the sentiments of the Franciscans, they wererestrained, Oil the other, by the credit and influence of the

110

ture of error; and how one absurdity natu-rally begets another: for the first conscquene

Dominicans. So that, after the most earnest entreaties aIt

importunities, all that could be obtained from the Pontiffby the Court of Spain, was a declaration, intimating thrthe opinion of the Franciscans had a high degree of probtbility on its side, and forbidding the Dominicans to oppiliiit in a public manner; but this declaration was accompanewith another, by which the Franciscans were prohibitei !their turn, from treating as erroneous the doctrine of titDominicans. MOSHEIM, observing upon this result oftildispute, says, "This pacific accommodation of mattenwould have been highly laudable in a prince or civil mag~trate, who, unacquainted with theological questions of sudan abstruse nature, preferred the tranquillity of his peop~to the discussion of such an intricate and unimportant pointbut whether it was honourable to the Roman pontiff, w~boasts of a divine 1'ight to decide all religious controversiesand pretends to a degree of inspiration that places him!'¥-yond the possibility of erring, we leave to the considersisof those who have his glory at heart." (Ecclesiast, H~tv.5. p.230.)That the Scriptures teach every thing which is necess'

either to be believed or practised may be seen by the folloting extract from the excellent CHILLINGWORTH, who,0:all men, best understood the real grounds of the controvt)ll)between the Protestants and the Papists.

I( The Bible, I say, the Bible only, is the religion ofp~testants, Whatsoever else they believe besides it, and the plail.irrefragable, indubitable consequences of it, well may tbtlhold it, as 11 matter of opinions, but as matter of faith and

religion, neither can they, with coherence to their 0"

111

of it was, to render one half of the sacra-mental institution superfluous, by den.1jillg theClip to the Laity; though our Saviour ex-pressly commanded all his disciples to drink ofit, and declared, that, without drinking, they

grounds, believe it themselves, nor require the belief of itof others, without most high and most schismatical pre-sumption. I, for my part, after a long, and (as I verily be-lieve and hope) impartial search of the true rL'QY to etemalhappiness, do profess plaiuly, that I cannot find any rest forthe sole of my foot, but on this rock only. I see plainly,and with my own eyes, that there are Popes against Popes;Councils against Councils; some Fathers against others; thesame Fathers against themselves; a consent of Fathers ofone age, against the consent of Fathers of another age; theChurch of one age, against the Church of another age; Tra-ditive interpretations of Scripture are pretended, but thereare none to be found. No tradition but only of Scripturecan derive itself from the fountain, but may be plainly provedeither to have been brought in, in such an age after Christ,or that in such an age it was not in. In a word, there is nosufficient certainty, but of Scripture only, for any considerateman to build upon."Mr. LOCKE, in a letter to a friend, says, You ask me,

" What is the shortest and surest way to attain a true know-ladge of the Christian religion, in the full and just extent ofit?" To this I have a short and plain answer :-" Study theholy scripture, especially the New Testament: therein arecontained the words of eternal life. It has God for its au-thor, salvation for its end, and truth, without any mixture oferror,..for its matter:' (Works, v. s. p. 306.)

112

could have 1/0 Life in them. [1J Yet granlthem their Transubstantiation, and the conchsion is natural, as our Catholic has deduced it:" for whosoever, says he, receives the bodyof Christ, most certainly receives his blood atthe same time, since the body, which he re-ceives, is a living body, and cannot be with-out Blood. There is no taking Christ b1pieces; whoever receives him, receives himwhole; and since he is as truly and reallypresent in one kind, as in both, he bringswith him consequently the same grace, whenreceived it). one kind, as when ~ceived inboth." [g] But if they were disposed to usetheir reason on this occasion, a conclusion socontradictory to the express· institution ofthe Gospel, would convince them of the false-hood of those principles, by which they wereJed into it; and oblige them to distrust theirpremises, which have always been disputed,rather than reject a clear precept of C krist,on which there never was, or can be any reesonable dispute. [h)

U] Mat. xxvi. 27. Joh. vi. 53/i Cor. xi. 23.[g] Cathol. Christian, p. 64, 65.e:ti" [h] The Romanists pretend, that our Saviour, at t!lf;~

last supper, made his apostles priests; whence they argucrlII

U3

As to my 6th and 7th instances of theirPaganism, since our Catholic has offered no-

thathis command, that they should all drink:of the cup,havingbeen given to them in that quality, is, therefore, not to beextended to the laity. To this it may be answered, that ifour Saviour's words were addressed to the apostles only, thenthey do not contain any express precept to lay-persons forreceivingthe cup; but if the Romanists will say this, the,mu~talso maintain, that there is no precept in them for lay-pel'lOnsto receive the bread; for the words, Do this, relateevilientlyto receiving the bread, as well as to drinking thewille. But as the Romanists allow, that all Christians areby these words commanded to take the bread as well 8S theapostles are, they ought likewise to allow, that all Christiansare commanded to drink the wine.And this, indeed, evidently appears from what is said by

81. Paul, 1 Cor. xi. ~O. The Apostle there addresses him-self to the whole body of the Christians, in the Church ofCorinth, witllOut any distinction. He gives them an accountof the circumstance of the first institution (without the leasthint that only those among them who were priests were in-tided to drink the cup) and says of them all in general, that,by eating that bread and drinking that cup, they shewed forththe death of our Lord till be should come, ver, 26. He bittseveryone of them, ver, 28, examine himself, and so eat ofthat bread, and drink of that cup,joining constantly the doingof the latter of these actions with the former.

Itwas the c6uncil of Constam:e,A.D. 1414. (see ante pag ..'ll!, note.) Which decided, that although CllRlST gave theeucharist in both kinds, yet ought the communion of only onekind to be prefened; and then burnt John Huss and Jerom.of Prague for maintaining the contrary. The COUDell of

I

114

thing upon them worth the pains of consideing, I shall refer the reader to my Lettlriwithout troubling him with any thing fartherabout them, and proceed to the more import.a nt article of their miracles.

Here he begins to grow warm again, aDlideclares, "that I am always offended withmiracles, wherever I meet with them; and jj

sorry that I do not speak out in favour of Ill}

friends the Freethinkers, and shew' the Je.1and Christian miracles to be no better thall.those of the Pagans:" [zJ This is the constan!refuge of baffled zealots, to throw the odiusof i,yidelit.9 and free thifiking on those who 'dare to expose their impostures. But k

Trent (A. 1.$62), renewed this decree, or rather carriedit still.farther, absolutely forbidding the cup to be granted totl1laity on any occasion ; notwithstanding the pressing relllO!'straaces of the emperor, the king of France, the duke JBavaria, and' many other princes and states. This fam~council declared, that the church alone (i. e. its ruler, tit.Roman pontiff) had the right of detenniniog the true meat

ing and signification of Scripture. To fill up, the measuttof these tyrannical and iniquitous proceedings, the ChurehJRome affirmed, that the holy scriptures were not com~\for the use of the multitude; and, of consequence, ardettlfthese divine records to be taken from the people! I~..•.... (l]Pt~f. p. 4, J7. ,

I

115hoped, perhaps, to find some even of our ownChurch ready to join with him in the cry;since he appears to be no stranger to theoffence, which the freedom of this 1)eryLetterhad given to certain men, who are too aptto consider their own opinions as the standardof Christian faith, and to treat even the de-fenders of our religion as deserters, if they donot submit to act under their direction,and defend it by their principles. These menimagined, that I had attacked the popish mi-raclell with a gaiety that seemed to contemnallmiracles, and particularly those of our Sa-mur., by invalidating the force of those ruleswhich Mr. Leslie had established as tiltcriteritm of true miracles; whereas the truthof the matter is, as I have often declared itto my friends, that at the time of writing theLetter, I had never read Mr. Leslie's treatise,nor so mneh as knew what his rules were.My only.view was, .to expose the forgery of

cthepopiBA . miracles in the strongest mannerthat I was able ; and in $pite of all the evi-dence which they pretend to produce forthem, to shew, that they stood upon no betterground than those of their Pagan Ance't~.1 had observed, not only from books but from

12

116

experience, what these Cavillers perhaps werenot so well apprized of, that the pretence ~fmiracles was the grand support of the RontishChurch, and what gave a sanction to an theirother frauds; that their constant appeal to adivine power, exerting itself miraculouslyamongst them; gave them not only their chiefadvantage against protestants, but furnishedthe Deists also with the most obvious argu·ments against revelation itself: for ,,'thesepious cheats, as Mr. Leslie says, are the sorestdisgraces of Christianity; which have bid the'fairest of anyone contrivance to overturn thecertainty of the miracles of Christ, and thewhole truth of the Gospel, by putting themall on the same foot." [k] To destroy theauthority, therefore, of these cheats, was tosap the foundations' of Popery, and overturethe main pillar on which its power subsists;which was the real, motive of my dwellinglonger on this, than on any other article, a5

our Catholic observes, [I] as weII as of treating.it with that freedom which alarmed evensome of our Protestants.

[k] See. Leslie'lS Short method widl the Deists, p.24-'V01. I. of his Works.

[fJ Preface, p. 4.

117

That my sentiments, therefore, on this headmay neither be mistaken, nor suspected; andthat I may give satisfaction, as far as I amable, to all whom, by any freedom of expres--sion, I may possibly have offended, eitherin this, or in anoYother of my writings, Itake this occasion to declare, that I lookupon miracles, when accompanied with alltile circumstances proper to persuade us ofthe reality of the facts said to be performed,and of the dignity of the end 10r which thcywereperformed, to be the most decisive proofsthat can be given of the truth and divinity ofany religion. This was evidently the case ofthe Jewish and of the Christian miracles;wrought in such a manner as could leave nodoubt upon the senses of those who were thewitnesses of them; and for the noblest endfor which the Deity can be conceived to inter-pose himself, the universal good and salva-tion of man. For the Jewish and Christiandispensations are but different parts of one andthe .same Scheme, mutually illustrating andconfirming each other's authority: and .fromthis view of them, in which they should al-ways be considered as necessarily connectedand dependent on each other, we sec the

118weakness of that objection commonly tnadeto the Mosaic part, on the account ofits beingcalculated for the use only ofapeculiarpeople; whereas in truth it was the begin-ning '01' first opening of an universal Systenwhich, from the time of Moses, was graduallymanifested to the world by the successivemissions of the Prophets, till that fulness ~time or coming of the ~Iessiah, when life tmdimmortality were brought to light by the Gospe/,or the chief good and happiness of man per-fectly revealed to him.. That Jfi1;acles have ever been thought themost authentic proofs of a divine mission,seems to be declared by the senseof all na-tions, since there never was a religion pre-'tending to be divine, which did not supportthat pretension by an appeal to them: yetthe innumerable forgeries of this sort whichhave been imposed upon mankind in all ~are so far from weakening the credibilityof the Jewishand C hristinn miracles, that theystrengthen it. For how could we account fora practice so universal, of forging miracl~for the support of false religions, if on someoccasions they had not actually been wroughtfor the confirmation of a true one? Or how iI

119

it .possible, that so many spurious copiesshould pass upon the world, without somegenuine original from which they weredrawn; whose known existence and triedsuccess might give an appearance of preba-bility to the counterfeit? Now of all the mi-racles of antiquity, there are none that canpretend to the character of originals, butthose of the Old and New Testameet ; whichthough the oldest by far. of all others, ofwhich any monuments now remain in theworld, have yet maintained their credit tothis day, through the perpetual oppositionand scrutiny of ages; whilst all the rivalproductions of fraud and craft have long agobeen successively exploded, and sunk intoutter contempt. An event, that cannot rea-sonably be ascribed to any other cause, butto the natural force and effect of truth,which, though defaced for a time by thewit, or depressed by the power of man, issure still to triumph in the end over all thefalse mimickry of art, and the vain efforts ofhuman, policy,As to Mr. Leslie', rules of distinguishing

the true from false miracles, I have lately pe-rused and considered them; and whatever

120

force they may be supposed to have, Iwouldnot advise an Apologist for Christianity totrust his cause to that single issue. Mr.·Leslie himselr' does not do it; but suggestsseveral other arguments for the divinity ofour religion,. so strong and conclusive, thateoen miracles themselves, as he declares, wouldnot be su:fficientto over-rule them. [mJ-- Hismarks however are so far certainly good, thatno pretence of miracles can deserve any at-tention without them; yet it does not neces-sarily follow, that all the miracles, in whichthey may be found, ought to be received astrue; since, as far as I have been able toobserve, within the compass of my reading,several might be produced both from Poperyand Paganism, which seem to possess themall, and are yet unquestionably false. [n].I have charged the Popish Church in my

Letter with many instances ofjorged mirada,to which this Author does not think fit tomake any particular reply, but contents him-selfwith a general answer, which must needsbe thought curious--for he observes, that whe-titer the miracles which I have pitched upon be ,true or false, there isnothing at least heathelli8h ~

[m] See Lealie, ib. p. 21.

121

in them, and consequently nothing that shews,the conformity which I pretend to demonstratebetween Popery and Paganism. en] Which is.in effect to say, that allowing them to be.forged,yet they were not forged by Pagan,but by Christian Priests; not for the purposes.of Pagan, but of Christian superstition, so thatI cannot with any propriety call them hea-tllellish.-But are they not all copied fromthe patterns of Paganism ?[oJ Are they Dot

[/l] Pref. p.18.en- [0] tt A. D. '374. Ambrose was made bishop of

Milan.Barouius relates, as an ancient tradition, that Ambrose

coming to ROine, and lodging at an ion, his host boasted tohim how prosperous he had alwaJs been, and talked in a "aiaandarrog;lDtmanner, without returning thanks .to God. Thctsaint collecting from the pride and insolence of the man thatGod's judgments would speedily overtake him, hastened fromthe house with his companions; alld as SOOn as he was fairlyout of it, the earth opened and swallowed it up, with alI i~inhabitants, and a lake was formed in the place.

u The very story of old Bauds and Philemon.- jiex&e oc~IO$, et mersa paludeCo:teraprospicitt,lt.

" 'I'hia is one proof, to which forty more might be added.that the Christians used to collect out of Ovid, Liv.'J, andother Pagml poets and histonam, the miracles and portentswhich are to be foUnd there and accommodate them to their,own monks and saints."

qORTIN, Remarks, '. ii..p. 304~

applied to the same purposes of fraud anddelusion; to keep their people in a slavish'Subjection to an Idolatrous ft'Orship, and toacquire wealth and power to the priesthood?This certainly is downright Paganism, andthe most detestable part of it ..' He proceeds however to assert with hisusual gravity-U that God has been pleased" in every age to work most evident miracles"in their Church by the ministry of his" Saints; in raising the dead to life; in cur·" ing the blind and the lame; in casting out" Devils ; in healing inveterate diseases in a~'moment, attested by the most authentic~"monuments; which will be a standing eri·ac. dence to all nations, that the Church, in

, Ie which they are wrought, is' not .that Ido-IC latrous Pagan Church which I pretend it. ~·to·be, but the true Spouse ofChrist."[p}-This is the constant voice of all the RomisAApologists; that the Catholicism qf tlteirChurcAis demonstrated b.y the notoriety of their mira-cles [9'] But since the end of all miracles isto convert unbelievers; if their miracles-be

[p) lb'. 18, 10.(q] N08tram Eccleaiam demOl1lltrabitnua ~ verarn Ie-

elesiam miraculis. Be1larm. de Eccles, Millt. 1.i.,c. 14.

123really wrought by the power of Christ, whyare they not wrought, like the miracles ofChrist, in open day-light; in the midst of un-believingnations; not for the acquisition ofgainor power to particular persons, but forthebenevolent ends of conferring some gene-ralgood, by reforming men's lives, enlighten-ingtheir understandiagsoaad promoting truthandpeace and charity amongst men? Whyarenone of them wrought in protestant coun-tries,[1'] for whose conversion they are always

«:1:)' r,,] It is observable, says J0 RTI N, that the Saints, whoseauvi« wrought so many miracles in the fourth and follew-iug centuries, lost all their power or inclination to performthem at the Riformation. Doubtless, adds he, they wereoffended at the wickedness of the Protestants, and ~aulIenupon it: as Catullus observes concerning the P ago,.Gods: (Epith. Thet, et Pel.)

SedplJllqUQm te/lus ace/ere est imhuJa nfJando,-Omniafanda, nefa1u1o" malo permista fuTON!Justifieam nobis mentem aoertere Deorum.Quare nee tala dignantuT 'Oisere eteIw,Nee si contingi patiuntul' lumine chlTo." But, when fell crimes this impious soil o'erspread-.When vice, as virtae, was e8teem'd by men,'nen Deities no longer grac'd this scene.From earth's vile throng to their own beav'QI withdrew,And never more appear'd to mortal view."

(Remark., v. i,,.~7<1.)

124

alleged; but huddled over among their ownbigotted votaries, prepared by an habitualcredulity, to receive any imposture that theirPriests can invent? [s]

But the fact is, that the spirit of inquiry with which Eng-/iJimen were animated at the time of the Reformation, de-tected the cheat, and exposed to public view, the hiddenIprings and machinery of diose lying wonders by which theworld had been seduced and enslaved to the tyranny of Rome.Some of their images were brought to London, and pub-

licly broken there at St. Paufs Cross, in the sight of thepeople, that they might be fully convinced of the juggliugimpostures of the Monks. And in particular, the CrucijiJof Bo.rlty be Kent, commonly called tile Rood f!I' Gra(e,to which many pilgrimages had been made; because it wasobserved sometimes to bow, and to lift itself up; to shake 'and stir its head, hands, and feet; to ron its e>'es, move thelips; and bend its brows: all which were looked upon bythe abused multitude as the effects of a divine power. Thesewere now publicly discovered to have heen cheats. For thesprings were shewn by which all these motions were made,&c.-See BtJI\NET'S History of the Reformation, vol, I.p.242.

[s] :M. de :Marolles takes occasion to observe, from afact, which happened in Paris, 1644, how easily people,possessed with a superstitious regard to miracles, can per-suade themselves that they see, what in truth has no exist.ence. The story is this; a certain man, out of a mere whim,or with design perhaps to try his pistol, shot it off against asign in the street, Oil which tile Firgi» :Mar!! was painted.The oe~hbourhood beiug alarmed, ran out to see what waJ,

125; .While St. Thomas's Shrine flourished atCanterbury, his Saintship was demonstratedby perpetual miracles; [tJ in which, as the

thematter; and observing the Virgin to be pierced throughwiththe bullet, conceived it to be done by some Heretic orBlasphemer, in open defiance of their religion, and amazedat 80 daring an impiety, fancied that they saw drops of bloodissuefrom the wound: of which the whole multitude was 110.trongly convinced, that there were thousands ready to de-POIlethat they had seen it with their own eyes: the story be-came famous, and a copper-plate of it was printed; till be-ingridiculed by men of sense, and found to be wholly ima-ginary, the copper-plate was ordered to be suppressed, andthemiracle fell gradually into contempt. But if it had nothappened in a country where the Protestants at that timewerevery numerous, it might have been stamped, perhaps, forIS genuine a miracle as many others of the sawe coinagewhichI have taken notice of iu the present work.

[t] JoJu, of Salisbur!J, who lived at the time, with a greatreputation of teaming and integrity, and wrote Becket's life,whosefriend and disciple he was, spe:dcing of the place andmanner of his burial, says, " Where to the glory of Godmany and great miracles are now wrought by him, thepeople ftoclciug thither in crouds, that they may see inothers, and feel also in themselves the power and mercy ofhim,who is ever wonderful and glorious in his Saints. Forin the place on which he suffered, and where his body like-wisewas deposited that night before the great altar; and. also where he was at last buried, the paralytic are healed,the bliud see, the deaf hear, the dumb speak, the lame wal~,thedevils are cast out, all who are sick of fevers, or other

126Historians of those times tell us, he far outdidnot only all other Saints, but even our Saviourhimself. There were "two volumes of thempreserved in the Church of Canterbury; andanother book in France, in which there WlU

an account of two hundred and seventy. Peterof Blois, a celebrated writer of that a&e, afterdrawing a parallel between Thomas the Apostleand Thomas the ltlartyr, says, " I do not pre-tend to compare a Martyr with an Apostle;for an Apostle is greater; but it is glorious for

wseases, are cured, and, what was never heard of in the da"of our fathers, the dead are raised." See Vito S. ThoJDfEpistolis pnefix. Vol. i. 142.

Pope A le:rander, the third of that name, in a letter to tIJeChurch of Canterbury upon the subject of T!uJmo¥, CmtflJ"ization about four years after his death, 8a'8,- The wholebody of the faithful must necessarilj. rejoice to hear of the Iwonderful works of the holy and reverend man Thomas, YOUl.

1

.late Archbishop: but you must needs be filled ,nth a mol'exalted joy, who behold his miracles with your OWD.f1e1,

and whose Church has the peculiar honour of poSl!cssinghi !most sacred remains. We on our part having considered die I.•glory of his merits, by which his life was made so iIltJBb'ioul, .and having received full and certain information of his •eleI, not only from common fame, but from the testimony of IOur beloved sons, Alhertus, and Theoduinus, cardinal priests,!and apostolic legates, and of a great number of other ~ ihave solemnly canonized the aforesaid Archbishop, ~c. &.,p.170. !

t

127

us to have a J![artyr, who bears the name ofan Apostle, and. who equals or surpasses him.in his miracles. That great Apostle cannot 'takeit amiss, that the Holy Spirit should ena-ble others to work greater' wonders, and ingreater number than him: since the Lord bothof the Apostles and Martyrs is content to beoutdone by them himself in this particular:Ye shall do, says he, not only these works that 1do; but greater works than these shall ye do." [u]Which prediction, as they declare, was lite-rally fuHilled by St. Thomas: " Whose bloodbeing collected with care immediately afterhis death, not only cured all distempers, butraiSedeven great numbers of the dead to life;and when the quantity was-found insufficient. , . .

for the demand that was made of it, they wereforced to supply it with water; the least dropof whichv when tinged with the Martyr'sblood, and adniinistered to the sick, or in-fused into the mouths of the dead, had all thesameeffects; so that it was sent abroad intoall parts of the Christian world, as an infalli-ble cure for all kinds of diseases," [vJ

[u] John xiv. 12.[v] La,vie de St. Thomas, p, 442. 4to. it. Vita Italid,

p. 430; ~c. Pet ••Blesens. Epist. 17. at 46. ~ ~nn.

128The fame of these miracles drew Kings and .

Princes from abroad; and infinite crouds athome, with daily offerings to his shrine: [187]

S 25 6_ 852 12 3

6S 58 6

1173. No. vii. Speculum Sanctor. ap. Labbe Biblioth.

Nov. Sfc.c:o- [w] LEWIS VII. of France made a pilgrimage to the

miraculous tomb of Becket, and bestowed on the shrine ajewel, esteemed the richest in Christendom. Diceto declaresthe purpose of the pilgrimage of Lewis to have been, not thatbe might obtain the recovery of his son, (who was then at thepoint of death), but that, by the merits ulld intercessions of.Becket he might be rendered worthy to pass from a tem-poral to an everlasting kingdom; ut ii, ejus meritis et inler-cessicmibus a.regllo mutabili transire mereatur ad regnum 3;'".fi71emansurum: which is directly putting Becket in the placeof Christ.' And Christ himself was desired, in one of the" authorised Popish Liturgies (V. HOnE beatissimee Marl!!secundum usum Sarum, Parisiis,per Ni-.;olaum Hocqueman,A. D. ]519; and Bishop Jewel's Defence of the Apologyof the Chnrch of England, part ii. c. 18.) to save the souls of~he supplicants, not by his own blood, but by Becket's:

Til per Thom« sa7/guinemquam pro te impendit~

Eac nos, Chrisle, scanderequo Thomas ascendit.

, \Vhat the public opinion was of the greater benefit of eb-latioDs to this wonder-working saint, than of those made toChrist, appears from the ledger books at Christ Church i.Canterbury, where in one year the offerings at the three prio-.cipal altars stood thus"At Christ'saltar -At Becket'sAt the Virgin's

129but this harvest was no sooner over, than thepower of the Saint fell with the gain of thePriest; and all his miracles ceased when thehonourof his Altar stood most in need of theirsupport; so that the place where he was for-merly worshipped, and where such mightywonders were once wrought, is, now shewn asa monument only of the folly and superstitionofour Ancestors. But though he works nomiracles in England, where his bones lie de-posited, he works them still in foreign coun-tries, and will continue to do so, as long asthere is a Popish Church and a Priesthood,who find their interest in supporting them.For, as Lactantius justly observes, "amongthose who seek power and gain from their

And the next year,

At Christ's altar - 0 0 0

At Becket's - 954 6 3

At the Virgin's - .. . 4 1 8

II Indeed," says Lord LYTTELTON, from whom I have co-pied this account, "the greatest wonder is, not that Christshouldhave nothing or next to nothing offered to him, whenBecket had so much, but that the offerings to the Saint shouldexceed those of the Virgin in the proportion here stated."(See Hillt. of Hen. II. vol. 4. p. S48-9.)

K

130

religion, there will never be wanting an incli-nation to forge and to lie for it." [x]

('t'] Lactan. de fals. relig. i. 4.@" Becket is adored annually on the 29th of Decem-

ber, on which day the Papists pray to blessed Thomas to in-tercedc with the Almighty for them.The unlawfulness of this practice of worshipping departed

Saints is demonstrated by the late learned Bishop ELLYS inthe following words:« Our blessed Lord enforces the precept, Thou shalt f~or'

ship the Lord thy God, him only shalt thou serve. (Matth.iv. 10.) And the New Testament declares expressly, thatthere is but one mediator betaeen Godond man, namely,Christ J esus ; (1. Tim. ii. .').) and that though there be thatare called gods, mallY, and lords, many, yet that, that toChristians, there is but one God the F~ther, and one LordJesus Christ, by «hom are all things, and we by him. (I.Cor. viii. 5.6.) In the former of these passages St. Pa~had been exhorting, that supplications, prayers, intercessions,and gi,-ing of thanks should be made for all men. Thiimight, naturally, have led him to mention the intercession ofSaints as proper also to be desired on _their behalf: but tothis effect there is not the least word or intimation. In thelatter text, he is plainly speaking of the notion which theheathens had of many mediators, by which tenn they meantI!entll and intercessors between God and man; for they badDO notion of mediators of redemption, 'In opposition, there-fore, to their sense of the word, he must be uuderstood todeclare that there is, and ought to be, but one mediator be-tueen God and man, ecen Clirist Jesus. Agreeably to this,tile lame apostle cautious the. Colossians, chap. ii, 18, 19,

131

They tell us indeed of man.?! miracles of thegreatest kind, wrought by their Missionaries

that they should not suffer allY man to beguile them f!f theirreward,in a 'Coluntary humility and worshipping of angels,intruding into those things' tchid: he hath not seen, 'cailllypuffedup by hisfleshly mind, and not holding the hew1,Jrom.fI!hichall the bodg by joints and bands hacing nourishment,millistl'edand knit together, increasetb 'a:ith the increase ofGod.

<t ST. CURYSOSTO:\I,on the Epist. to the Colossians, S. 1.p. 90, saith, it was the chief design of that epistle, to beatdowll the error of them who made addresses to God byangels. And S. vi. p. 123, he saith, there were some whosaid we must come to God by angels, not immediately byChrist, for that is too high for us. .

<t This error, saith TUEODORET, upon the text, remainedlongamong the people of Colossee, and the adjacent coun-tries; and for that cause a council met (anno $64) at.Laodi-cea, a city about twenty miles from Colossee, and made acanon against praying t~angels. It is the 35th canon ofthat council, This, saith the canon, the council ordain tobe done, namely, that men should not pray to angels pre-tendinghumility, and saying, that the God of all things is in-visible,inaccessible, and incomprehensible, and that it wasfitwe should procure God's favour by means of angels. (SeeTheod. on the Epist. to the Colossians. See tbe Laodiceancan. in Johnson's vade mecum; vol. ii. p. 114, and Bever,Pandect.)"Bl~UOP STILUNGFI.EET'S Posthu. works, p.299,

says,that tbis canon of the Laodicean council having beenadmitted into the Code:'[ Canorum of the universal church,

K 2

132in India: but they all rest upon no other au-thority than the suspected relations of those

hath the same force as if it had been made in a general

council., it But whatever the notion of the Colossians was, theapostle takes occasion to make a general declaration againstany religious worship that should be paid to angels j inwhich declaration, since he makes no exception in favour ofthe practice of invoking them as patrons or intercessors withGod (which he must very well know if it was then usual) wemay conclude, that he intended to condemn any such !)rac,tice: in order to impress this more forcibly upon the mind>of Christians, St. John was not suffered to pay even 8uchworship or respect to all angel, as the high dignity and excel·lency of such a spirit might otherwise have naturally required;be was twice commanded to u:orship God, i.e. him ollly.(Rev. xxii, 9.)" But if it was not allowable to worship angels, it may. I'

with more reason, be concluded, that departed saints are Dot ;to be worshipped; because, whatever reason holds against ;worshipping angels, holds at least as strongly against worship-ping saints departed. And there is one other circumstancepeculiarly strong against the latter; namely, there is no suf-ticient ground either from reason or the Scripture to believethat they are acquainted with our affairs, that they can alwayshear our vocal, or, at least, ever be acquainted with ourmental petitions. The Romish school-men, indeed, haveimagined a way by which they hold the saints to see allthings, viz. in the essence of God, as in a mirror: but IS

this is a fiction. inti rely without any foundation in reason orthe holy' Scripture, no stress at aU can be laid upon it." The proofs which some Romisb writers draw from the

133

Missionaries, and are even contradicted bysomeof their gravest writers. A Royal Pro-fessorof Salamancha, in one of his public lec-tures,says, " It does not appear to me thatthe Christian faith has been propounded tothe Indians in such a manner as would reason-ably induce them to receive it; for I hear of110 miracles performed amongst them, nor ofsuch examples of the Christian life as thereought to be; but, 011 the contrary, of muchscandal and impiety. Anotlwr learned Je-mit, who had spent many yean! among the

Apocalypse of St. John, are of as little weight; because therepresentations in that book are mostlyemblematical, and notintended to express the reality of things, as they ate in hea-ven,but to denote the condition and future distressetl of dnlchurch on earth. This is particularly true with regard to thesoulsrepresented as being under the altar, (Rev. xi. g,) as tothe angels qfferillg incense upon it, (Rev. viii. S,) and to severalother circumstances from which the Romanists argue; whicharguments, therefore, are of no avail. Now this is oneproof that God does not design that we should pray to saints.sincehe has not given us reason to believe that they havesuch a knowledge of our affaiTs as is a necessary foundationfor our addresses to them: and when this is added to what isdeclared expressly in the Scripture againt worshipping evenangels, the proofs of the unlawfulness of both of them are sostrong, that no Christian ought to think ltimself l,'orronted topractise them, but rather to be under a strong prohibitio/l of'0 doing." (See Bishop Ell)'.'s Tracts, pp.lSg, tILe.)

134

Indians, in a treatise on the method of con.verting them, says, " What signifies all ourpreaching? 'Vhat stress can we lay upon it?w- work no miracles." ['I] But among allthe boasted miracles of these Missionaries,they have never so much as pretended to thegift of tongues; which is the first thing neces-sary to the conversion of barbarous nations,and without which all their preaching, andeven miracles themselves, would be useless:Yet St. Xaccriu« himself, the Apostle qf tlteIndies, and one of their great Saints andtcorkers of miracles, laments, in several of hisletters, the insuperable difficulties which hehad to struggle with in his Mission, and hisincapacity of doing any good in those countries,

for the toaut of this gift. And in Japan par-ticularly, where, according to his account, aplentiful harvest was open to him, and greatnumbers disposed to become Christians:" God grant, says he, that I may soon learntheir language, so as to be able to explainthings divine, and do some service at last tothe Christian cause. For at present indeedI am nothing better than a statue among

ll/] Hospinian. de Origin. Jesuitar, p. 230.

135

them; and while they are "talking and inquir-ing many things about me, am quite dumbthrough my ignorance of their .tongue: but I.amnow acting the boy again in learning theelements' of it. [z]

[z] Itaque cum neque illi meam, neque ego illorum lin-guam intelligerem, &c. Xaverii Epist. l.v. Sane labori-osumest, eorum, quibuscum verseris, funditus ignorare sermonem. ib. i, 14. Faxit Deus, ut ad divinarum explica-tionemrerum, Japonicam liuguam condiscamus quam pri-mum. TUID demum aliquam Christiana- rei navabimus ope-ram. N am nunc quidcm inter eos tanquam mute quredamItatUlilversamur, &c. ib.L iii. 5.<I;)' After 'St. Xaverius, HOBERT DE NOBILl is looked

upon by the Jesuits as the ehief apostle of the Indians. Thisman took incredible pains to acquire a knowledge of the re-ligion, custo~. 'nd language of Madura, sufficient for thepurposes of nis ministry. But this was not all; for, to stopthe mouths of hi. opposers, and particularly of those whotreated his character of Brachman as an impostor, he pro-duced an old, dirty parchment, in which he had forged, inthe ancient Indian characters, a deed, shewing that theBrachmans of Rome were of much older date than those ofIndia, and that the Jesuits of Rome descended, in a directline, from the God Brama. Nay, Father Joucenci, a learnedJesuit, tells us, in the Risto!")' of his Order, something yetmore remarkable; even that Robert de N obili, when theauthenticity of his smoaky parchment was called in questionby some Indian unbelievers, declared upon oath, before theassembly of the Bracbmans of Madura, that he (Nobili)

136Sir Thomas Roe, in a letter to the Arcltbishap

fJf Canterbury, from the Court of the greatMogul, [a] relates a fact very applicable toour present subject; " That the Jesuit'sHouse and Church in that country happen-ing to be burnt, the Crucifix remained un-touched, which was given out as a miracle.

derived really and truly his origin from the God Brama,"Is it not astonishing" (asks Dr. MACLAINE) <t that thisReverend Father should acknowledge-is it not monstrousthat he should applaud, as a piece of pious ingenuity, thisdetestable instance of perjury and fraud?" (See MOSHEIM'.

Eccl. Hist. v, 5. p. 11. note.)(0- [a] Sir Thomas Roe went as ambassador to the Court

of the Great Mogul ill 1614, where he remained four yea,s. In1621, he went as ambassador to the Grand Seignior, andcontinued there till ]628. UpOll his return, Sir Thomasbrought with him, as a present from Cyril, patriarch of Con-stantinople to Charles 1. the famous Alexandrian MS. ofthe Greek Bible, since transcribed and pu~lillhed by ]Jr.Grabe.The unfortunate Cgril, for opposing the tyranny of the

church of Rome and refusing to submit to the pope, WI!slandered and persecuted all his days by the Jesuits, and atlast basely murdered at their instigation. His life, transac-tions,anddeplorable fate, have been recorded byTholUll8 S'»th,in his Narratio de Vittz, Studiis, Gestis et Martyrio CyrilliLucaris, which is the third article of his MilcellaJlea, pu'"lished at London in 8vo. in the year 1586.

1S1The King called for the Jesuit, and .ques-tionedhim about it; but he answered ambi-guously; The King then asked, whether' hedid not desire to convert him? And beinganswered in the affirmative, .replied, Yosspeak of your great miracles, and of manydone in the name of your Prophet: if youwill cast the Crucifix: into a fire before me.and it does not burn, I will become a Chris-tian. The Jesuit refused the trial, as unjust;answering, that God was not tied to the callof man; that it was a Sin to tempt him;andthat he wrought miracles according to hisownwill; yet he offered to cast himself intothe fire, as a proof of his own faith, whickthe King would not allow. U pop. this, therearose a great dispute, begun by the Prince;a stiff Mahometan, and hater of Christians;whourged, that it was reasonable to try ourreligionafter this manner; but withal, that ifthe Crucifix did burn, then the Jesuit shouldbe obliged to tum Moor: He alleged exam-plesalso of mira~les said to be wrought forless purposes than the conversion of somightya King; and spoke scornfully of JesusChrist." Yet nothing could move the Jesqit,

IS8

to expose the authority of his religion to thehazard of so dangerous a trial. [bJBut as in the case of all beneficial impos

tures, the security of the managers is apt topush them at last to an extravagance, thatbetrays the whole cheat, so ithas happenedin the affair of the Popish miracles, whichhave been carried to such a heighth of impu-dence and absurdity, as renders them whollycontemptible; while all their greatel' Sail/Is,and especially the Founders qf the MonasticOrders, St. Francis, St. Dominic, ~·c. arc pre·ferred, not only to tile Apostles, but to Chri~himself, for the number and importance oftheir miracles; many of which dre authorist~by tile Bulls C!f Popes, condemning all as He·retics, who do not believe them: [c] though

[bJ See Collection of Travels published by Churchill, p,805,806.

(;J It appears by this story, as the Doctor has elsewbertobserved, that the King had sense enough to know the dif·ference, between the effect of a miracle and a martyrdom:119t the last could prove nothing but the Jesuit's sincerity,iswhat he professed to believe; whereas the first would ,iell!the strongest cenfirmation to the truth also of what hitaught. (Works, v, 1. p. 173.). Iel va Hospiniau, p. 398, 438.

139

they are all pretended to be wrought for noother end but the propagation of Enthusiasmand J.lIonker,lj, and the confirmation of certaindoctrines and rites, which are not only use-less,but apparently hurtful to mankind.

If any such miracles therefore were everwrought, of which there is the greatest reasonto doubt, we must necessarily ascribe themto the power of the Devil, endeavouring bysuch delusions to draw men away from theworshipof the true God. This we are war-ranted to think probable, by the principlesofour Religion, and the authority of the pri-mitiveFathers, who exhort us on all such oc-casionsto try the miracles, by their end andtendency, and the nature of that doctrinewhichis proposed to be established by them ;for though miracles carry the strongest pre-swnption, as I have said, of the divinity of adoctrine in whose favour they are alleged~ yetthey are intended chiefly to rouse the atten-tion of the world to the preacher or. prophetwhopretends to perform them, that his com-missionmay be openly examined whether itbeof God or not.The Jesuit Maldonatus, in his Comment on

Matt. vii. 22, observes, " That St. Cllrysostom,

140

Jerom, Euthemius, Theophylact, prove by see'-' vera} instances, that real miracles had been" performed by those who were not Catholic"Christians." St. Cllrysostom declares, " that" miracles are proper only to excite sluggis~'"-and vulgar minds; that men of sense have" no occasion for them; and that they fre-H quently carry some untoward suspician'" along with them "[ dJ '''We are to take!' notice, says St. Jerom, that some are said" to have the gifts of the Spirit who do not"hold the truth of the Gospel, which mayt.' serve to silence those Heretics, who, if they" ~ but work a miracle, fancy presently.c that they have demonstrated the truth of" their faith." [e J "If miracles, says St." Austin, are wrought in the Catholic Church,&e. its Catholicism is not thereby manifested,~ because miracles are wrought in it; but" the miracles themselves are to be received," because they are wrought in a Church that" is Catholic." And Theodoret tells us, ". that" we are commanded not to give credit to

[d] Vide Chrysost. Opere Edit. Benedict. T. v. 271. a.S76. b. T. viii. '296. a. '205. 455. '[e] Vide Hicron. in Galat. iii. Opere T. iv. r- '251. Edit.

Bened,

141

"them, when the performers of them teach« things contrary to true piety.",[.!JIf agreeably then to the injunctions of the

Apostles and Primitive Fathers we sit downto examine the pretended miracles of Rome,we shall find them always the most numerous,and the most confidently attested, in propor-tion to the absurdity of the doctrine or prac..,tice, in whose favour they are alleged; as inthe case of Transubstantiation, Purgatory, thefl:orship of Images, Reliques, Crucifi.1'es, In-ditlgences, and all the tricks of Monkery; as ifmiracleswere of no other use but to subvertthereason and senses. of mankind, and con-found all the distinctions between right andwrong: but if there be any rule of judging oftheir reality, or any power in man to discerntruth from. falsehood, we must necessarily'Conclude,from the nature and end qf the Popishmiracles, ' that, whatever testimonies may bebrought to support them, they were all, with-.outexception, either wrought by wicked Spirit3,

• -(JJ' forged by wicked men. [g]

. 111 Vid.Hospin. dedoctl'ina Jesuit. p. SS8.., <:l)- [g) .The Scriptures have expressly foresbewB, tleu tlu.Kingdom oj .A"tichris.t,should be mighty M mirtJtlu tUttieonders.

142I have now run through every thing that

seemed worthy of any notice in my adver-sary's Preface; where I have the satisfactionto observe, that though he accuses me sofreely of slander and folsehood, yet he has notdenied so much as one of the numerous facts

How precisely is the Church of Rome described by theApostle Paul, in the following prophecy, as translated byBishop NEWTON. It But the Spirit speaketlt expressly,that in the latter times, some shall apostatize from the faitA igiving heed to erroneous spirits, and doctrines concefllillgdemons through. the h.lfpocris!J qf liars; having their COil-

sciences seared with a red-hot iron; forbidding to marry,and commanding to abstai» from meats." (I Tim. iv, v. 1.2.)t< Here," says Bishop WATSON," you have an express pro-phecy-the Spirit hath spoken it-that in the latter times-not immediately, but at some distant period-some shouldapostatize from the faith-some, who had been Christians,should in truth be so no longer-but should give heed toerroneous spirits, and doctrines concerning demons :-Pressthis expression closely, and you will discover in it the er-roneous tenets, and the demon of Saint Worship, of theChurch of Rome ;-through the hypocrisy ottiars ;-you re-cognize, 110 doubt, the priesthood, and the martyrologists;-having their consciences seared with a red-hot iron ;-caJ.lous indeed, must his conscience be, who traffics in induJ..gences ;-forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstaiafrom meats ;- This Ianguegeueeds no pressing; it .discQovers atonce, the unhappy votaries of monastic life, and themortal sin of eati~ flesh on fast days," (See Apology forChristianity, pp. 38-9.)

143onwhich I ground my charge of their pa-ganism. It was upon the strength of thesefacts that I first offered my Letter to the judg-mentof the public, and the favourable recep-tionwhich it has met with, shews, that it isnot thought trifling, and foreign to the pur-pose,as he affirms it to be, but pertinent anddecisiveof the question which it professes toillustrate. It is a folly therefore to attackthe credit of it, till he comes prepared tooverthrowthe facts on which it is built; forwhilethese are allowed to be finn, the in-ference is undeniable, " that Popery has bor-"rowed its principal ceremonies and doc-"trin~s from the rituals of' Paganism:'The truth of this charge is so evident to aU

who know any thing ofAntiquity, that thougha Missionary, .as we may imagine, would beglad to conceal it even from Papists, andmuchmore from Protestants, whom he is en-deavouring - to convert, yet all their ownwriters, who have any candour and learning, _make no scruple to acknowledge it. M.de:Marollesinforms us how he once surprized agreat A,;cltbishop of France by a frank declara-tion of it; which he afterwards demonstrated:to him at large, by a particular deduction o(it .

144through many of the same instances on whichI have insisted in my Letter. [h] 'Ihe IeareelDu Choul also thus concludes his book ontheReligioo, of the old Romans: " lfwe consider"the case attentively, we shall find very" many institutions of our religion to have"been borrowed from the ceremonies of the" Egyptians and the Gentiles-all which our" Priests now make use of in our mysteries, by" referring to the only true God, Jesus Christ,"what the' ignorance, false religion, and" senseless superstition oftlie Pagans had ep" plied to their Gods, and to mortal men after. their consecration." [iJ

Our Catholic however concludes his work.in a very different style: and in a kind oftriumph for an imagined victory, undertakesby my own way of reasoning, to demonstratethe sameCollformit.lJ betueen the English andBomish Church, which I have attempted to

[II] Un jour que j'etois aupresde Mons. deIa Feu'illade,Arcbevesque d'Embrun-l'Occasion s'etant offerte de luydire, que beaucoup de ceremonies duPagaDisrne'.avoient ~IaDctifiees par Ja piete de nostre ReJigi~ ce qui ne s'estoilpoint fait sans mystere ; je m'appereeus, qu'il s'en eto~na '!JIpeu: Sur quoy je luy demandai audience, &.c. Memoiref* Marolles, par. ii. p. 209.ttJ De religione Veter. Romanor. ad fin.

145shew between Popery and Paganism; fromthe number of observances, whick O1J,r C kU1'eh3till retains from tlte old Religion ofi.Rome : inconsequence of which, he says, " if my ar-gument beright, our Protestancy at last willbe found to be nothing better than. heathen-ish Idolatry ." But if we recollect the defini-tion,whichI have given above, of Popery,thequestion will be reduced to a short issue; byconsidering only, whether any of those particu-lars,which prove their religion to be Paganish,are retained still in ours; whether we haveany incense,. holy-water, or lamps in ourChurches; any cotioe ojerings hanging roundour pillars;. any miraculous images; any'.ration of Saints; any altars in the streeta,<tkeway-sides, and taps of kills; any F~;miracles, or monkery amongst us: if after all ourrefonnation, we retain any of these, we are sofar undou.btedI y as criminal as they; but. ifnone of them can be found upon us, we are.clear at least from all that paganidolatiy,which glares out so manifestly from everypart of the. POpish worship.AUthat he can object to us on this head,

amounts to no more than this; "That thereare several observances retained in. our

L

146

sacred Offices, which we use 'in common withthe Church of Rome:" we own it : but takethem all to be such, as we may retain with in-nocence. 'Ve, profess to retain all, that istruly Christian; all, that is injoined by theGospel, or by just inference deducible from it..But if besides all this, they can discover anything amongst us, that they can claim a'Stheirown: Of, that may be properly called Pupish;I should willingly resign it to them; and eon-sent to any expedient, that may remove ~farther still from Popery, and unite us moreclosely with all sober Protestants. But whetherany thing of this sort be remaining' in ourpresent establishment; or howfar any of theinstances, which he declares to htivebeert bor-rowed from Rome, maywant a-review erfar-ther reformation, as it is not the part of aprivate man to determine, so I shall refer it, asT ought to the Judgment of my Superiors. [k]

'(v- [k]' How little our Church is inclined to Id91atry maylie seen by her excdlellt Homilies, publi~bed in the time o~QueenELIZA.BETa; and how siDCe~ that SoTeteign wasin her opposition to image-worship, may' be coUectad .fromthe followin& extract from the Rev. Mr. Cbrtozb ~edand t>ntertaining life of ALEXANDER NOWELL, Dean of St.Paul's.

_ '.1 -In the course of the en81ling ye>ar{f56i, Nowt!ll was

14V

But it is high time to put an end to the read-er'strouble to which I shall beg leave only to

frequently ill the pulpit, on public occasions, before . largeauditories ; but his labours, in one respect, commenced alittle inauspiciously. On new year's day, being the festivalof the Circumcision, he preached at St. Paul's, whither theQueen, Elizabeth, resorted. Here, says Strype, a remark-able passage happened, as is recorded in a great man's me-morials, (Sir H. Sydney,)who lived· in thosetimes. 'nIeDean, having met with several fine engravirigs, .representingthe stories and passions of the saints and martyrs, had placedthem against the epistles and gospels of their respective fes-tivals, in a common prayer book; which he bad caused tobe richly bound, and laid on the cushion for the Queen'. use,in the place where she commonty sat; intending it for a newyear'sgift for her Majesty, end thinking to have pleased herfancy therewith. But it had quite a different eWect. Forsheconsidered how this varied from her late injnnc:tions andproclamations, against the superstitious use of images ittchurches,and for the tJking away all such relicks of popery.When she came to her plate, and had opened her book, andsawthe pictures, she frowned and blushed: and then shut-ting the book (of which several took notice) she called forthe verger, and bade him bring her the old book, wherein she'wasformedy wont to read. After sermon, whereas she usedto get immediately on horseback, or illto her chariot, shewent straight to the vestry, and applying herself to the Dean,thus she spoke to him: "Mr. Dean, how came it to pau,lkat a new serciee book 'Was plated on m.'If eU8kion" Towhichthe Dean answered, May it please yOltt Majesty, Icaused it to be placed there. Then said the Queen, wAerto-ti>redid you so't To present your Majesty with a new year'.

L2

148add the following anonymous Letter, whichhas some relation to my present Subject, andwas sent to me by the post, while I was em-ployed on the life of Cicero •.

gift. You could never pre8ent me with 4 alorse. Why so,Madam? You know I have alt aoersion to idolat,,!/, toimages, and pictures of this kind. Wherein is the idolatry,maj it please your Majesty? In the CUll, resembling angelstJnd saiut«; nay grosser abmrdities, pictures resembling theblessed Trinit!!. I meant no harm; nor diG I think itwouldoffend your Majesty, when I intended it for a new year'sgift. You mvst lIeem be igl1Or4ltt then, Have you forgotour proclamation agai1lst images, pictures, ond Romisn. re'licks, in the Churches'! Was it not read in your deaneryYIt was read. But be your Majesty assured, I meant noharm, when I caused the cuts to be bound with the servicebook. You must needs be very ignorant to do this oft.ranI' prohibitioll of them. It being my ignorance, your Ma-jesty may the better pardon me. I am sorry for it: !Jdglad to hear it 1ms your ignorallce, rather than Yfluropinion. Be your Majesty assured, that it was my igno-rance. If so, lllr. Dean, God grallt you his Spirit, andmore «isdom fOdhe future. Arnen. I pray God. I pray,.Mr. Dean, hOle came !JOU by these pictures'? who e1lgra·'lied them '# I know not who engraved them: I boughtthem. From whom bought you them? From a German.It i., "ell it !tas from a stra1lger. Had it betn any of O1lrsubjHts, we should haxe questiolted the matter. Pray let 1111

more of these mistakel,. ()1' of this kiltd, be committedtcithin the churche« of aliI' rea/TIlfor the future. ThereIlball Dot."

149

" SIR," You are desired by one of your Sub-

scribers, instead of amusing yourself withwriting the life 'oj Cicero, to answer the Cath..olicOhristian~written (as the Author declares)inanswer to, and in order to shew your falsereasonings in your comparison of the PopishtIIItl Pagan ceremonies €if religion- Thi4CatJw..lie Christian abuses the Protestant lteligion.taxes its Divines with false translations andquotations out of Scripture, which he pre-tends'they\do not understand or misapply, tomake out their own Heretical doctrines.-Such scandalous reproaches brought upoayourself, and also upon the Protestant, Reli-gion by your writings, make it incumbent onyou to wipe off these stains which by yourmeans are contracted, before you enter uponany other subject.

I am, Yours, «c:"

n P. S. It had been honester and fairer tohave answered the book, than to have com-plained to the Bishop €if London against thePrinter, and got him put into Prison."

150,,

I do not know how far my unknown Cor-respondent will think himself obliged to mefOr performing the, task, that he prescribes,6fdefandil':}'gmy Lett~J1'()rrt Rome from the-cavils of the Catholic Christwn: I ami.popes, however, that my pains _Iilay -be ofsome usc, as well to admonish all serious Pa-pists, of the fraud and foppery of ,their OWl

'worship, as to deter Protestants fromnmningover to a Church, so notoriously-cormpt auaIIeatllenisli.-As to the charge .intimated jll

-the postcript, of procurmgtJre;impri8onmentoj,the Printer, instead of lll1mJtcing )tieJ1rdhor,-it would have left indeed a justteptoach-uponme if there had been any truth in ,it; but ifany man has been imprisoned~or -put:toany-trouble, onthe Rceoml t of that book, I'dtclare,that I aman utter stranger to it; that I havenot the honour to be known to tkeBisiMJp ofLondon; and that no personal provocationwhatsoevercould induce me, to desire the im-prisonment of any man for the sake of his re-.Hgiori. My aversion to P9per.'lJ is grounded, I.not only on its paganism and ido[at'r!J,but 011 II••-its being calculated for the support of despo-tic power, andincohsistent with the genius I'of a free government. This I take to be its

!l

151real character; which I do not however ex-tend to the particular professors of it, manyof whom I know to be men of great probity,politeness, and humanity; who, through theprejudice ef education, do not either see theconsequencesof what they are trained to pro-fess,·or through a mistaken point of honour,think it a duty to adhere to the religion oftheir Ancestors. 'Vith these I can live, notonlyin charity, but in friendship; withoutthe least inclination to offend them any far-ther, than by obstructing all endeavours tointroduce a religion amongst us, whichwouldnecessarily be ruinous to the liberty ofour country. Thus much I thought myselfobliged to say upon the occasion of the fore-going Letter, that while the Papists look uponme as an enemy, they may consider me atleastas a fair one; an enemy to tile idolatrousand slacish. principles of their Church; butfree from all prejudice, or enmity to theirpersons ![1]

~ [1] In order that the reader's attention may not be dividedbet~een the consideration of the ecclesiastical part of thissubject, and the political, I have preferred reserving- myrelDarksupon the latter for an additional chapter, which willbe found at the end of this work.

THE AUTHOR'S

ADDRESS TO THE READER .

•

THE following reflections were the subjector several Letters written by me from Rome,to my friends in England; and as the argu-ment of them was much upon my thoughts,and always i~ my view, during my stay inItaly, so there hardly passeda day, that didnot afford me fresh matter and proof forthe confirmation of it, till my collectionsgrew up to the size in which they now ap.pear. Upon a review of them at my return,Ifound it necessary, for the sake of methodand connection, to dispose them into onecontinued argument, and to collect into oneview,under the form of a single Letter, whathad been more slightly and separately touchedin several.

Many writers, I know, have treated thesame subject before me; some of which I

154

have never seen; but: those' 'whom I havelooked into, handle _-it ill;~ _n¥l~~i;t,6()- 4i1fe~rent from what I have pursued, that I am

under no apprehension of being thought aPlagiary, or to have undertaken a provincealready ,occupied. My observations arc

grounded QD facts, of which I have beenan eye- witness myself, and whioh. othersperhaps had not the opportunity of exa-

miningpersonally, or considering so partico-larly as I .have done: ;and in my presentrepresentation of .them, I have not' claimedthe allowed privilege of a Traveller; 'to bebelieved on my own iword, but; ft.r eachI,1'ticlecharged on the Church.of Rome, havegenerally produced such vouchers, as, theythemselves will allow to be authentic.

, ~Il,ldl leisure.with an inlinnstate of'bealth,was the cause of my journey to Italy; andon such an occasion, I thought it my duty touse the opportunity given me by Providence,towards det~ting and exposing, as far as I

155was able, the true spring and source of thoseimpostures, which, under the name of Reli-gion,have been forged from time to time fornoother purpose than to oppress the liberty,andengross the property of mankind.

But whatever be my opinion of the generalschemeof that religion, yet, out of justice tothe particular professors of it, I think myselfobliged to declare, that I found much can-dour, humanity, and politeness in all thoseWhom I had the honour to converse with;aud though my character and profession werewell known at Rome, yet I received particularcivilities from persons of the first distinctionboth in the Church and the Court.

A

Ietttt trcm Routt .•

SIR,IAM sensible, that by this time you cannotbut be desirous to have some account of theentertainment that I have met with in Rome;foras you have often heard me declare a veryhigh opinion of the pleasure which a curiousman might reasonably expect to find in it, soyouwill be impatient to hear how far my ex-pectation has been answered, and my curiositysatisfied. You have observed, without doubt,from my former letters, that the pleasure ofmy travels seemed to grow upon me in pro--portion to the 'progress which I made on myjourney, and to my approach towards Rome;and that every pla~, which I had seen thelast, still pleased me the most. This wascerblinly true in my road through Lyons, Tu-rin, GenQQ,Florence; but is much more re-

153mark ably so with regard to Rome; which, ofall the places that I have yet seen, or evershall see, is by far the-most delightful: sinceall those very things which had recommendedany other placetn me, .anti which 1 had beenadmiring before, single' arid dispersed, in theseveral cities through which Ipassed, may be......~... .seen in Rome, as it were III one view, and notonly in greater plenty, but in greater, per-fection.I have often been thinking that this voyage

to Italy might properly enough be comparedto the common stages and journey of life.At OUi" setting out th'roughFtanct~the plea'sures that we find, like those of our yootb,are ofthe gay fluttering kind,wmch gfuwbydegrees, as we' advance towards Italy, moresolid, manly, and rational, but attain nottheir full perfection till we l-e3.ch--Rome; fromWhich point we rro sooner tum homewanhthan. they begin again gradually to decline;and though sustained for a while in some de.gree of vigour through the other stages anacities of Italy, yet dwindle at last into we'd-

Tines~and fatigue, and a desire to be at home;where the traveller finishes his course, as theold 'man does his days, with the usual pnri-

159

kge of being tiresome to his friends, by aperpetual repetition of past adventures.But to return to my story. Rome is certainly

of all cities in the world the most entertainingtostrangers: for whether we consider it in itsancient, or present; its civil, or ecclesiasticalstate; whether we admire the great perfectionof arts in the. noble remains of Did Rome;or the revival of the same arts in the beauti-ful ornaments of modern Rome; everyone,ofwhat genius or taste soever, will be sure tofind something or other that will deserve hisattention, and engage hisouriosity : and eventhose who have no particular taste or regardat all for. things curious, but travel merely forthesake of.fashion, and, to waste time, willstill spend that time with more satisfaction atRome than any where else; from that easymannerin which they find themselves accom-modatedwith all the conveniences of life; thatgenera) civility'and respect to strangers ; thatquiet andseeurity, which. everyman of pru ...dance is sure to find in it. But one thing iscertainly peculiar to this city; that thoughtravellers have generally been so copious i~~eirA.e~~ of it, and there are publishedin all parts of Etlrope ~uch volumiaous col...

160

lections of its curiosities, yet it is a subjectnever to be exhausted: since in the infinitevariety of entertainment which it affords, everyjudicious observer will necessarily find some-thing or other that has either escaped thesearches of others, or that will at least affordmatter for more particular and' curious reomarks dian a common traveller is capable ofmaking, or a general collector' has time to re-flect on. The learned Montfaucon, speakingof the Villa of Prince Borghese, says, thoughits antique monuments and rarities have beenD

hundred time' described in print, that many moreof them stul have been overlooked and admitted, .than. are yet published. tm] And if thI;"be trueof one single collection, what an id~ must wehave of the immense treasure of the samekind, which the whole city is able to furnish?As for my own journey to this place, it was

not, I own, any motive of devotion, whichdraws so many others hither, that 'occasionedit. ~Iy zeal was not bent on visiting the lolythreshold» of the Apostles, or kissing tke fett of

[m] Adeo ut cum sexcenties in descriptionibus, CJu~devilla Burghesiana in publicum emisSlllsunt, monumenta knfmulta enumerata recensitaque sint, multo plura pretermis81lint inobservata. l1ir. Ital. c.,xvi, ..

161

tluir successor. I knew that their ecclesiasticalantiquities were mostly fabulous and legen-dary, supported by fictions and imposturestoo gross to employ the attention of a man ofsense; for should we allow that St. Peter hadbeenat Rome (of which many learned menhoweverhave doubted), [n ] yet they had not,Iknew, any authentic monuments remainingof him, any visible footsteps subsisting to de-monstrate his residence among them: andshouldwe ask them for any evidence of thiskind, they would refer us to the impression oflIiIface on the waJl of the dungeon in which he1lla.! cmifined; or to a fountain in the bottom ofitt raued mi"aculously by him out of the rock,in order to baptize IUsfellow-prisoners; [0] orto the mark of our Saviour'sfeet in a stone, onwhichhe appeared to him, and stopped him, as

en] De Petri Romllm adventu, sede xxv. annorum, BU.premo capitis supplicio ibidem, nemo, quipaullo hwnaniorfuerit, credere posset, Scalig. in Joh. xviii. 31. it. Vid. Frid.Spanh.Miscellan. Sacrre Antiq. I. iii. Dissertat, iii. .[oJ-Due gloriose memorie lasciarono di se in questli pri-

gionei detti santi Apostoli, &c. Vid. Rom. Modern. Giorn,v. .c, 13. Rione di CampitelIi. It. Vid. Aringhi Rom.IUbterran.J. ii, e. 1. It. Montfauc. Dial'. Ita!' c. xiii, p. ]74.

Unda deest . Petri virga Tarpeia RupesPercussa, ~ Petris larga Ruenta dedit, Stc.

M

162

he teas}lying out of the city from a persecutiethen raging; in memory of which, there wasa Church built on the spot, called St. Jlarydelle Piante,or of the marks of the feet; whichfalling into decay, was supplied by a chapel,at theexpence of our Cardinal Pole. [p] Butthe stone itself: more valuable, as their writerssay, [qJ than any of the precious ones, bei1lga perpetual monument and proof of the Chrisu»Religion, is preserced with all due recereuce illSt. Sebastian's Church, where I purchased aprint of it, with several others of the samekind: or they would appeal perhaps to theevidence of some miracle wrought at his exe-cution, as they do in the case of St. Paul in aChurch called At the three Fountains, the placewhere he was beheaded: on which occasion,it seems, " instead of blood, there issued onlymilk from his veins; and his head, when se-parated from the body, having made threejumps upon the ground, raised at each place

[p] Rom. Modem. Giorn. ii, Rione di Ripa 21.(q] Vid. Aring. ibid.!. iii. c. 21. Lapis vero ille dig.

nissimus & omni pretioso lapidi anteferendus, in D, Se-bastiani ecdesiam translatus, ibidem, qllo par est religioPi!cultu, in perenne Ueligionis Christiaure monumentun, asser-ntw". Ibid.

163

a spring of living water, which retains stiil,as they would persuade us, the plain taste ofmilk." Of all which facts we have an ac-count in Baronius, lJlabillon, and all theirgrarest Authors, [1'] and may sec printedfigures of them in the description of modernRome. [8]

[r]CUItl Sacrum caput obtruncaretur, non tam fluentaIliDguinis,quam eandidissimi lactis rivuli, &c.

II. In ipso autem Martyrii loco tres adhuc perexiguijugiler fontes, &c. horum primus ceeteris dulcior saporemlactiaPi'll!se fert, &c. Aring. l. iii. c. 2. It. vid. BaroniiAIIlIaI. A. A. 69. It. Mabill. Iter Ital. p, 14!J.

e'l Vid. Rom. Modem. Giorn, ii. c. 17. Rione di Ripa,(1;)0 The Bishop of Rome claims the inheritance of"halsoeverprerogatives he is pleased to attribute either tothe person,or to the office of St. Peter. But how does theholy father prove his descent from the Apostle? And wbatare thoseprerogatives to whieh he pretends to be entitled ashis SUccessor?In the first place, it is very much to be doubt-ed whethe.oSt. Peter was ever at Rome. The learnedSCALIGER, SPANHEIM, Dr. OWEN, and many other ce-lebr.ltedwriters, have vigorously attacked the Apostle'sjourney thither: and it is certain, that neither St. Peter him-&elf,uorany of the Sacred Writers, give us the least hint orintimationof his having ever been at Rome. Mr. DOWERvery justly remarks, that, " in this controversy, the silenceof St. Palll ill particular, if duly attended to, must betlwught,by every unbiassed man, a far more convincingproof of St. Peter's oot having been at Rome, than all theauthQritiesthat have been yet alleged, are of his hayiug been

M .2

164It was no part of my design to spend ID!

time abroad in attending to the ridicules

there. For that Apostle, while at Rome, had frequentotportunities of mentioning his ~enow Apostle, and fellotLabourer, and yet, naming several others, he is quite silent.to him. From Rome he wrote to the Galatians, to!WEphesiallS, to the Philippians, to the Colossians; to 1'jlllot~and to Philemon, without ever mentioning Peter, or sendi!any Salutation from him; nay, it is certain, that St. Pd6was not at Rome when the Apostle of the Gentiles wrote'the Colossinns ; for, mentioning 1'.1JchicUIJ, o"esimuI, jnttorchus, ~Iarcllll, and .l ustus, he adds, These alone, fII."jtlitftrorkers unto the K ingdom '?f God, who havt hull a C~III/to me. (Coloss, iv, 11.) Peter was not there, whea~P aul wrote his second Epistle to TimlJth.lh where he'~4.t my fl.'st Answer ItO man sto od with me, but all' Mea fl1'sook me: (2 Tim. iv, 6.) nor was be there immediately bcftrtSt. Paufs Death, when the Time of hi. Depllrhm ftIJ'

hand; {or he tells Timothy, that tdl the BretJwen did,.llhim; and, naming Euhulus, Pudens, Linus, lIIIId C1I#(Ibid. iv, 21.) he omits Peter, whom we may thence coudJnot to have been there. And yet it is a received T~. in the Church of Rome, that St. Peter was then not ~Ithat Metropeli~~ but confined and bound in tlte tame'"with St. Paul. As that Apostle, in writing froOl Rome,-110 Salutations from Peter, 80 in writing to R""., he gtttmany others, but never mentions him. (Ad Rem.llW.s-l~Now who would not sooner chuse to reject audt T..-than to suppose St. Paul guilty of such an unfriendly-QnacOOlmtable Omission r" (See Hist, 0{ the Popes,I,'p.4.)

But IUpJXlsewe- sFlouid allow, though OIl]y for alllllllll'

165

fictions of this kind; the chief pleasure whichI proposed to myselfwas, to visit the genuine

Uiat St. Peter really did. make a journey to Rome, what willthe holy father gain by this concession? Will he say, that St.Ptler was invested with any greater authority than the rest0( theApostles? His holiness, no doubt, wiU answer in W,aimaative, and, to prove it, will produce the followiag de-(IuatiOD of our Saviour: " Tkollart Peter, and upon thi,rocklJill I build my Church, and the gates ~lIlel! ,/lOll notpl'ttait against it." llut what does tbis prove? ST. A IJ·

GUSTIN remarks, that by the uord», 1tpQM this rock, is u,,.dmtood tlte COllfesBio" made by Peter, l4!1ittg, t/w'" artCltrid the Son of the living Gud; for (stith be) it is 1IGt

IIIUItltoll art a Rock, but tlwu art Peter, but tke Rock r,,'asC4ri.st. And St. DASIL, upon these words, Upoll this Hoek,that u (saith he) upon this Faith I wllJ huild my Church.And the most ancient Fadler ORIGEN, the &ck(tlaith he) isti:try di8cipleof CArist, ofter he h"th drunk of the SpiriOtalRock which follou1s; and upon ever!lstlch Rock is all theChurches Doctrine built. Hence, let the Papists dwellupon this text as long as they please, Jet can they neverprove, that Christ in these words gave any thing to Peterapart from the rest of the Apostles, or that he made anymentionof the Pope or City of Rome. Christ is the Rock, ,C8rist is the Foundation; and "otMr Fo"ndation (saithSr. PAUL) CIffl1W man lay tAan that is laid, «'hick is JtSUAClINt." 1 Cor. 3. 11.)The very learned Bishop JEWEL, in his celebrated Apo-

logy of the Church of England, after having exposed manyIJf the errors and comtptions of the Romish Church, BaJi,(~1Jap.V. §. 7.)-'1 IJut I have a great desire to have a littledl5\:Qun;ewith the Pope ~mself, and to tell h~ seme thing.

166

remains, and venerable reliques of Pagan Romt;the authentic monuments of antiqui(y, that de-

to his Face. Be pleased then, 0 Holy Father! ~ho sooftenboastest of Antiquity, and pretendest that all the Ancient!are intirely addicted to thy Service to inform us; whichofallthe antient Fathers ever called !Jour Holiness the chief Pont~or the Universal Bishop, or the Head of the Church? Whichof them ever said that both the Swords were given tp thee:Which of them ever said that you have the Right and Autho-rity to call Councils, that the whole world was your DioceS!'Which of them ever said that all Bishops had receivedoiyour Fuluess] That all Power, both in Heaven and Earthwas given to you? That you could not be judged by Kingllnor by the whole Clergy, nor by all the People r Whichofthem ever said that' Kings and Emperors, by the CommaDi~l1dwill of Christ, derived Authority from you? Whichoithem ever affirmed with a JJlathematical Exactness and Cer-tainty, that your Authority was precisely seventy seventDmsgreatel' than that of the greatest Kings? Which of them eversaid that you had a greater power than the other PatriarCRjiWhich of them ever said you were th« Lord God, or notlmere Man like other Mortals, or stiled you a certain Hotch-potch, a Mixture or Concrete of God and Man? Whichoithem ever said that you were the fountain of all Law 1 ThatJOu had an Empire and Dominion over Purgatory; and thatyou might at your pleasure command the Angels of God'Which of themever said that you were Kingf!! Kings, a~Lord f!! Lords? And now we arern, we may enquire 9flfew other things of the same N ature, What one Man of allthe ancient Bishops and Fathers ever taught you to say a pri-vate Mass, whilst the People did nothing but look on; ortolift the Euchatistabove your Head, in which you now place~l

- \.

monstrate the certainty of those histories,whichare the entertainment, as well as the

yaorReligion; or to curtail the Sacrament of Christ, and con-traryto his Institution and express Command, to deprive thePeople of one half of it? And that we may conclude, whatoneof all the ancient Fathers taught you to dispense the moodof Christ, and the Merits of the Martyrs, and to sell yourIndulgences and all the Apartments ami Lodgings of Purga-tory,like Commodities in the Market for. Money? They arewontoften to celebrate their own wonderful secret Learning,and their manifold and various Readings. N ow let yourPartizans at last produce something of it if they call, or letthemat least shew they have read, and do know more thanordinary; for they have often made hideous Outcries amongsttheir Hearers, that all the parts of their Religion are antient,and approved, not only by the number, 'but also by the con..tinuanceand consent of all Nations and Times, ." Well, then, let them at least shew this their boasted An.-

tiquity; let them make it appear, that what they so muchextol is indeed of so vast an extent; let them prove that allChrjstianNations have embraced their Religion. But alas!(as I saidbefore) they flee from their own Decrees, and havealreadyplucked up those Canons which but a very few yearssincethey made to last for ever. Why then should we trustthem in relation to what they pretend concerning the Fathers,the ancient Councils, and the Scriptures? They have not, 0good God! they have not 011 their sides what they pretend tohave; they have neither Antiquity, nor Universality, nor theconsentof either all times, or all Nations. And of this theyare not ignorant themselves, though they craftily dissembletheir Knowledge : Yea, at times they will not obscurely con-fess it; and therefore sometim~s they will allege, that the

r'

16S

instruction of our younger years; and which,by the early prejudice of being the first know-ledge that we acquire, as well as the delightwhich they give in describing the lives andmanners of the greatest men who ever lived,'gain sometimes so much upon our riper age,as to exclude too often other more useful andnecessary studies. I could not help flatteringmyself with the joy, that I should have, inviewing the vel'.1Jplace and scene of those im-portant events, the knowledge and explica-tion of which have aver since been the chiefemployment of the learned and polite world-in treading that ground, where at every stepwe stumble on the ruins of some fabric de-scribed by the Antients; and cannot helpsetting a foot on the memorial of some cele-brated action, in which the great heroes of an-tiquity had been personally engaged. I

Sanctions of the ancient Councils and Fathers, are such asmay lawfully be changed; for differellt Decrees (say they)'will best suit the dif'erent State of the Church in diifmnttimes. And 80 they hide themselves under the name of theChurch, and by a wretched sham delude Mankind. .And illtruth it is a great tamder that Melt should be so blind, tl3"otto see these things; or if the!! do see them, so patient, tu tobear and endure them roith that stupidit!! and um:ollcernmeltlthe!!seem to h~e."

169amusedmyself with the thoughts of takinga tum in those very walks where Cicero andhis friends had held their philosophical dis-putations; or of standing on that very spotwherehe had delivered some of his famousorotion«,Such fancies as these, with which I often

entertained myself on my road to Rome, arenot, Idare say, peculiar to myself, but com-mon to all men of reading and education;whosedreams upon a vo.yage to Italy, like thedescriptions of the Elysian fields, representnothing to their fancies, but the pleasure offinding out and conversing with'those ancientSages and Heroes, whose characters theyhavemost admired. Nor indeed is this ima-gination much disappointed in the event;for, as Cicero observes, " [t] 'Vhether it befrom nature, or some weakness in us, it iscertain, that we are much more affected withthe sight of those places, where great and fa- .monsmen have spent most part of their lives,

[t] Natura de nobis hoc, inquit, datum dicam, an errorequooam,ut cum en loca videamus, in quibus Memoria dignosvires acceperimus multos esse versatos, magis moveamur,quam Ili quando eorum ipsoram aut facta audiamus, aut'8Criptum aliquod legamu.. Cic. de Fin. v,

•

170

than either to hear of their actions, or readtheir works :" and he was not, as he tells us," so much pleased with Athens itself, for itsstately buildings or exquisite pieces of art, asin recollecting the great men whom it hadbred; in carefully visiting their sepulchres;and finding out the place where each hadlived, or walked, or held his disputations." [It]This is what every man of curiosity will, inlike circumstances, find true in himself; andfor my own part, as oft as I have been ramb-ling about in the rostra of old Rome, or inthat tfmple of Concord, where Tul~1Jassembledthe Senate Iin Catiline's conspiracy; [v] Icould not help fancying myself much moresensible of the force of his eloquence; whilstthe impression of the place served to warmmy imagination to a degree almost equal tothat of his old audience. [w]

[IlJ Me quidem ipsee iUrenostra Athenre non tam operibusmagnificis exquisitisque antiquorum Artibus delectant, quamrecordations surnmorum virorum, ubi quisque habitare, ubisedere, ubi disputare sit solitus ; studioseque eorum etiamsepulchra contemplor, De Legib, ii. ~.(llJ Vid. Orat, in Catilin, 3,4. It. Phil. ii, 4.(tT [w] "In these celebrated seats," says JOHNSOS,

(speaking of our two '!Wble universitiel) "there is at leastone very powerful incentive to learning; I mean the G E x I U~

171

As therefore my general studies had fur..nished me with a competent knowledge ofRoman History, as well as an inclination, tosearch more particularly into some branchesof its antiquities, so I had resolved to employmyself chiefly in inquiries of this sort; and tolose as little time as possible, in taking no-tice of the fopperies and ridiculous ceremo-nies of the present Religion of the place. ButISoon found myself mistaken; for the wholeform and outward dress of' their worshipseemed so grossly idolatrous and extraoagant,beyond what I had imagined, and made sostrong an impression on me, that I could nothelp considering it with a particular regard;especially when the very reason, which Ithought would have hindered me from takingany notice of it at all, was the chief cause, that

oj the place. It is a sortuf inspiring deity, which everyyouth of quick sensibility and ingenuous disposition createsto himself, by reflecting that he is placed under those vene-rable walls, Where a HOOKER and a HAMMOND, 8. BACON

and a NEWTO N, once pursued the same course of science;~!1dfrom whence they soared to the most elevated heights ofliterary fame. This is that incitement which TULLY, ac-. .

{:ordingto his own testimony, experienced at Atken,s, whenre contemplated the porticos where Socrates sat, and thelaurel grotes where Plato disputed." (Idler, No. 33.).,

172

engaged: me to pay so much attention to it:for nothing, I found, .concurred so muchwith my original intention of conversingwith the ancients; or so much helped myimagination, to fancy myself wandering aboutin old Heathen Rome, as to observe andattend to their religious worship; all whoseceremonies appeared plainly to have beencopied from the rituals of primitive Paganism;as if handed down by an uninterrupted suc-cession from the priests of old, to the priestsof new Rome; whilst each of them readilyexplained and called to my mind some pas-sage of a classic author, where the same cere-mony was described as transacted in the same

form and manner, and in the same place, whereI now saw it executed before my eyes: 80 thatas oft as I was present at any religious exer-cises in their Churches, it was more natural tofancy myself looking on at some solemn act qj'idolatry in old Rome, than assisting at a wor-ship, instituted on the principles, and formedupon the plan of Christianity.Many of our Divines have, I know, with

much learning and solid reasoning charged,and effectually proved the crime of idolatry 01~

the CIIllTC!t of Rome: but these controversies

17S

(in which there is still something plausible tobe said on the other side, and where thecharge "is constantly denied, and with muchsubtlety evaded) are not capable of givingthat conviction, which I immediately re-ceived from my senses; the surest witnessesof fact in all cases; and which no man canfail to be furnished with, who sees Popery,as it is exercised in Ttalu, in the full pompand display of its pageantry; and practising'1.11 its arts and powers without caution orreserve. This similitude of the P@pil7t andPagan Religion, seemed so evident and clear,and struck my imagination so forcibly, thatI soon resolved to give myself the trouble ofsearching te the bottom; and to explain anddemonstrate the certainty of it, by comparingtogethe- the principal and most obvious partsof each worship: which, as it was my firstemployment after I came to Rome, shall bethe subject of my first Letter. Reserving"therefore, to my next, the account that I de-sign to give you of the antiquities and othercuriosities of the place, I' shall find matterenough for this time to' tire both you andmyself, in shewing the source and o1'igiu of the

114Popish Ceremonies, and the exact conformit!Jof them with those of their Pagan ancestors.The very first thing that a stranger must

necessarily take notice of, as soon as he enterstheir Churches, is the use of incense or per-fumes in their religious offices : the first stepwhich he takes within the door will be sureto make him sensible of it, by the offence,that he will immediatel y receive from the smell,as well as smoke of this incense, with whichthe whole Church continues filled for sometime after every solemn service. A custom,Cwithout the epithet of perfumed or incensed. [x]received directly from Paganism; and whichpresently called to my mind the old descrip-tions of the Heathen temples and altars, which

< are seldom or never mentioned by the ancientsIn some of their principal Churches, where

you have before you, in one view, a greatnumber of altars, and all of them smoaking

[,1'] -T//AE"O~ BW/AOITTE01J';H~. Hom. II.·", 148.-e-Thuricremis cum dona imponeret Aris.

Virgo JEn. iv. ver, 453.Theocrit.Id. ,{. 1!l3. Hom. 11.O. 48. Virgo lEn. iv. ver,

"86.Seepe Jovem vidi, cum jam sua mittere vellet,Fulmina, thure dato sustinuisse manum, Ovid.

I

f!t

175at once with steams cif incense, how natural isit to imagine one's self transported "into thetemple of some Heathen deity, or that of thePaphian Venus described by Virgil?

-Ubi templumUti, eeniumqueSabeoThure caleni are, sertisque receniibus halaut, JEn. i. 4'20.

Her hundred altars there with garlands crown'd,And richest incense smoaJdng, breathe aroundSweet odours, &c.

Under the Pagan Emperors, the use of in-cense for any purpose of religion was thoughtso contrary to the obligations of Christianity,that, in their persecutions, the very methodof trying and convicting a Christian, was b!!"requiring him only to throw. the 'least grain ofit into the censer, Dron the altar. [y]

[y] Maximus dixit: Thure tantum Deos, Nicander, ho-norato. Nicander dixit: Quomodo potest homo Christianuslapides& ligna colere, Deo relicto immortali? &c. Vid.Act. Martyr. Nicandri, &c. apud Mabill. Iter. Ita!' t, i,Par.ii, p. 247.Adeo ut Christianos vere sscrificere credereDt, ubi summis

digitispaululum thuris illjecissent aeerram, &e. Vide Du-rant. de Ritib. 1. i. c. 9.Non est in eotantum servitus Idoli, siquis duobus digitufili

thura in bustum arre jaciat. Hieron, Oper, t. iv. Epist. adHeliod. p. 8.

176Under the Ch1'istian Emperors, on the

other hand, it was looked upon as a rite sopeculiarly heathenish, that [z] the very placesor houses where it could be proved to havebeen done, were by a law of Theodosius con-

fiscated to the government.In the old bas-reliefs, or pieces of sculpture,

where any Heathen sacrifice is represented,we never fail to observe a boy in sacred habit,which was always white, attending on thepriest, with a little chest or box in his hands,in which this incense was kept for the use ofthe altar. [a] And in the same manner still inthe Church of Rome, there is always a boy illsurplice waiting on the' priest at the altar,with the sacred utensils, and among the restthe Thliriblilum or vessel of incense, which thepriest, with many ridiculous motions andcrossings, waves several times as it is smoak-ing around, and over the altar in different partsof the service.

. [z] Nsmque omnia loea, qUal Thuris eonstiteret vapore.umasse, si tamen ea fuisse in jure thurificantium probabitar,fisco nostro adsocianda censemus, &e. Jac, Gothof, de Stat.Paganor. sub Christian. Imper, leg. xii. p. 15.

[a] Vid. Mootfauc. Alltiq. tom. ii. plate 23, 24,25.Damilti Tbura, puer, pi"glle,~facientia.ftamma,.

Ovid. Trist, f.5.

, 177

The next thing, that will of course strikeone'simagination, is their use of holy uater :for nobody ever goes in or out of a church,but is either sprinkled by the priest, who attendsforthat purpose on solemn days, or else serveshimselfwith it from a vessel, usually of mar-ble, placed just at the door, not unlike to oneofour baptismal jrmt!l. Now thiS:ceremony is sonotoriously and directly transmitted to themtromPaganism, that their own writers makenot the least scruple to own it. The Jesuitde la Cerda,' in his notes on a passage of Vir~gil, where this practice is mentioned, says,Hence was derived the custom of holy Church,toprovide purifying or holy Water at the en-trance of their Churche«. [6] Aquaminariumor Amula, says the learned MO'lltjaucon, was avaseof holy water, placed b.y the Heathens atthe entrance 0.1 their Temples, to sprinkle them-selveswith. [c] The same vessel was by theGreeks called rrfplppI%VT~eIO'l; two of which, theone of gold, the other of silver, were given by

[6] Sparge~s rore levi, 8tc. Virg.lEo. vi. 2so.'"id. Not.(e] Vid. M:ontfauc.Antiquit. t. ii, P. i.l. iii. c. 6.

rca80pai{ ~E ~p0t101{

'A~II~papdpm). fE~XETt vaov{. Eurip. lone, v.96.

N

178

Crasu« to the Temple of Apollo. at Delphi: [dJand the custom of sprinkling themselves wasso necessary a part of all their retigious of·fices, that the method of excommunicationseems to have been by prohibiting to offend-ers the approach and use of the lwly-~attrpot. (el The very composition ef this holtW8ter was the same also among the H6at1tmltas it is now among the Papist." being nothingmore than a tni.rtm-e qf salt u~lt common.·ter : r.f'J and the form of the sprn,1clirlg-brrui.called by the ancients tlspersoriltNl Of alptf"gi/tum (which is much the same with what thepriests now make use of) may be seen in btl,.-reliefs, or a71ciellt coins, wherever the itl~lor emblems ~f the Pagan priesthood are de-scribed, of which it is generally one. [g]

[d] Heredot. I. i. 51. Clem. Alex. Strom. 1. i.[e] Vid. lEschin. Orat, contra Ctesiphoa. 58.[1'] Porro siogulis diebu Dominicia sacerd. Missa ..

erum faet .. ·w, aqUlllll sale adspenam benedic:eodo revocartdebet, eaque populum adlpergere. Durant. de Rit.l. i,c. 21.

;".ura c a'Xu,," f-!l!A.'"I!A.U'OV, Ik "fv~l~nu,.eau; i""ppalJ'ulI itrTl"!A.lvo" tif3Xa{3;" iJ<..p.

'Theocrit. ICC. !5.[g] Vid. Montfauc. Anliq. t, ii, P. i, I. iii. c. 6. It

rna!! he seen on a sileer coin of Julia Caesar, as well 0$

man!! other Emperors. Ant. Ago!ltini liiiSCOl'SO IOpra leMedaglie.

r1

179Pkltina, in his lives of the Popes, and other

authors, ascribe the institution of this holy-Wier to Pope Alexander thefirst; who is saidto ha\lC lived about the year of Christ 1.1S;but it could not be introduced so early, since,for some ages after, we find the primitive fa-tien speaking of it, as a custom purely hea-MenU1,.and condemning it as impioVland tit-Krtabk. JUIItin Martyr says, " that it WR8invented by dlelllons, in imitation of the truebaptism signified by ~ Prophets, that theirYOtatiesmight al80' uYe their pretended pu-rificatim& by'water 'I' [It] and the Emperor Ju-lima, out of spite to the Chrilt;Qfl8, used toorder the victuals in.themarkets to belpf'inkled

. flith l&oly*Olfder<j on purpose either to ,'stUve,or force them to eat, what by their ownprinciples they esteemed polluted. [i]Thus we see what contrary notions the Pri-

mitive and Rorms'" Church M«' ~ this cere-mony: thefirst condemns it as superstitious,abominable, and irreconcileable with Christiflni-

m :letl rO NlW,Jtt c.J. rWr. ftKOWtJllllNC oi lied,.."" lui10;1'_ ' "" , l' r • , ,'--T'IrOIlIl:EII:'IPVYf' "0", El/'IpY'I6a" lI:a pallf'h,,,,, Eal/rOlle 1'01/(

lic Ta ifpd aJrii" i'll'c{3al"ollf'ae. JUIl. Mart. Apol. i. ~1. J';dit.Thirlb.' ,

[11\Tid.Hospinian. deOrig. TempJof: 1. ii, ~.25>

N 2

180

t!J; the latter adopts it as highly edifying andapplicable to the improvement of Chrislia.piety: the one looks upon it as the contrivanctqf tile Devil to delude mankind : the other asthe security of mankind against the delusionsof the Devil. But what is still more ridiculousthan even the ceremony itself, is to see theirlearned writers gmvely reckoning up the !Ie-

veral virtues and benefits, derived from theuse of it, both to the soul and the body; [k]and, to crown an, producing a long roil ~.miracles, to attest the certainty of each virtufwhich they ascribe to it. [I] Why may wenot then justly apply to the pre~llt ptoplt ojRome, what was said by the Poet of itsoldiJt·habitants, for the use of this 'Very cere1THJ'ny?

.1./' nindum faciles, qui triuia crimina cadisFlumillea tolli posse putetis aquli! Ovid, Fast. ii. 4S.

Ah, easy Fools, to think that a ....hole FloodOf water e'er can purgethe Stain of BI9od!

I do not at present recollect whether the'«tlcknt. went so far.us to apply the ,use oftbis

[k] Durant. de Ritib.L i, c. 21. It. Hospio. ibid.[I] Hnjus aqu~ benedictee virtus variiJ miraculia i1lustra-

tur, 8tc. Durant. ibid. . .,

181

holy-water to the purifying or blessing theirhorses, asses, and other cattle; or whether thisbe an improvement of modern Rome, whichhas' dedicated a yearly festival peculiarlyto this service, called, in their vulgar language,the benediction of horses; which is always ce-lebrated with much solemnity in the monthof January; when all the inhabitants of thecity and neighbourhood send up their horses,Q8,eS, <te. to the amxeut of St. Anthon.'" nearSt. Mary the Great, where a priest i'n·surpliceat the Church-door sprinkles with his bru,h allthe animals singly, as they are presented tohim, and receives from each owner a gratuityproportionable to his zeal and ability. [m]Amongst the rest, I had my own horses blestat the expence of about eighteen-pence of ourmoney; as well to satisfy my own curiosity,as to humour the coachman, who was per-suaded, as the common people generally are,that some mischance would befal them withinthe year, if they wanted the benefit of this

[m1 Ma ogni sorte d'animali a questo santo si racom-mauda. e pero 001 giOrDO della sua feste sono portate molteofferte a questa sua chiesa, in gratitudine delle gratie,' ehediversi hanuo ottenute da lui sopra de'loro bestiami. Rom.modern. Giom. vi. c. 46. RioDe de'Monti.I

I

182

Benediction. j,labillon, in giving an accountof this function, of which he happened alsoto be an eye-witness, makes no other reflectionupon it, than that it was new and ,unusual tohim. En]I have met, indeed, with some hints of a

practice, not foreign to this, among .the an-cients; of sprinkling their horses. with, water inthe Circensian . Games: [0] but. whether. thiswas done out of a superstitious '{)i~w of in-spiring any virtue, or purifying them fur thQSCraces, which were esteemed sacred; or merelyto refresh them under the violence .ef suchanexercise, is not easy to determine. But allow-

. [n] In Festo Sancti Antonii pr<'pe S. Mari~m:M:~jorem,ritus nobis insolitus visus est, ut quicquid equorum est inurbe ducantur cum snis phaleris ad portam ecclesie, ubiaqua lustrali ab uno e patribus omnes &. singuli aspergontur,dato annue censu. M:abill. It.ltsl. p. 136.<& MISSON, (New Voyage to Italy, v.2. p. 216.)

speaks of this custom of blessing horses, in nearlI the samewords as the learned author. .. At St. Maria 'Maggiore,·flays he, "there is a certain St. Antkony,,,,ho is theprotector of horses and mules. On the festival of tbilISaint, all the horses and mules that are in towu arebrought, with their saddles and other furniture, to the Church,where they are blessed and sprinkled with Hol)"- Water for ~much a bead!'

[0] Vid. Rubenii Elect. ii, 1S.

f183

ing the Romish Priests to have taken the hintfrom some9ld custom of Paganism; .yet thishowever must be granted them, that theyalone were capable of cultivating so coarseand barren a piece of superstition into a re-vmue sufficient for the maintenance of fortyor.fifty idk Monks.No sooner is a man advanced a little for-

ward into their Churches, -and begins to lookabout him, but he will find his eyes and at-tentionattracted by a number of lamps andrva.f-.eandk" which are constantly burning be-fore·the Shrine. and Images ftf their Saints.In all the grMt Churches of Italy, says )10-billon.[p] ·#.ey hang 1ip lemp« lit every altar;asightwmch will not only surprise a. sttangerby the novelty of it, but will furnish him withan9ther proof and example of tIle conformityrif the Bornish 'l1;ith the Pagan uorship; by re-calling to his memory many passages of theHeathen Writers, where their perpetlwl lampsand calfd~ are described as continually bum-iug before the altars and statues of theirDeities. [q][P] Ad llin<TQIas ecelesie aras (qui ritus in omnibusltali:e

Basilieiaobse:vatur) siogullil appeUSlll BUilt Lampades- :MII~bi!. It. Ital, p. 25.l.[q] Placuere &. Lychnuchi pensiles in delubris. Pli".list, Nat. I. xxxiv. 3~

184

Herodotus tells us of the .£g;lJptians, (whofirst introduced the use of lights or lamps intotheir temples,) [r] that they had a fammIJyearly festival, called, from. the. principal ce-remony of it" the liglltin.g up of candles: [s]but there's scarce a single festical. at Rome,which might not for the same reason be calledby the same name.The primitive 'Writers frequently expose the

folly and absurdity of this Jleathenilh cu.-tom: [t] they light lip candles to God, saysLactantius, as if he lived in the dark; and dothey not deserce to pass for madmen, wllo oJerlamps to the A.uthor and Giller of Light? [u]

In the collections of old i1l8criptions, wefind many instances of presents and donations

Vidi Cupidinem argenteum .cum Lampade. Cic. inVerr. ii.

Centum aras posuit, vig.ilemque sacreveret-ignem. VirgoiEn. iv, 200.

[r] Clem. Alex. Strom. 1. i, c. 16.[8] Kair; opr; oJJlo~a KEuoe AUXJlolM",. ' Herod.I.'ii.lil.

Edit. Lond,[t] Hospin. de Orig. Templor. 1. ii, 22. -c:o- [u] Of all the Latin Fathers LACTANTIUS is by far the

purest and most eloquent. His style is much in the mannerof Cicero. Of his works, the best edition is that of' Paris,£ vols, 4to. 1748.

f'"

185

ffomprivate persons, of lamps and candlesticksto the temples-and altars cf their gods: [v] a. piece of zeal, which continues still the sameinmodern Rome; where each Church aboundswith lamps. of mass.1f sdcer, and sometimeseven of gold, the gij~s of Princes, and otherpersons of distinction: and it is surprizingto see, how great a number of this kind amperpetually burning before the altars of theirprincipal Saints, or miraculous Images ; asSt. Anthony qt' Padua, or the Lad.,! ofLoretto;as well as the vast profusion of fm:t' candleswith which their Churches arc illuminatedon every great festival; when the higl' altar.covered with gold and silver plate, broughtout of their treasuries, and stuck full of flJQZ

lights, disposed in beautiful figures, looksmore like the rich sideboard of some greatPrince, dressed out for a feast, than an altarto pay divine worship at. (w]

[11] CUPIDINES II. CVM svrs LYCBN\'CHIS ET LVCERN.

Grot. Insc. clxxvii. 3.(l)o [rt] ST. JEROME, (who is otherwise too great an ad-

mirer of external things) in his treatise of the Life of Clerks~oNepotian, speaks very freely against the superfluous deck-IlIg of Churches. But the Papist" fond as they are of citingthis writer, haveescellent reasons for not adopting his advice

186 IBut a stranger will not be more surprised

at the number of lamps or wax J.ig/rts, burningbefore their altars, than at the number off!fferillgs, or votive gifts, which are hangingall around them, in consequence of VOl'tS

made in the time of danger; and in gratitudefor deliverances and cures, wrought in sick-ness or distress: a practice so Common amongthe Heathens, that no one custom of antiquityis so frequently mentioned by all their writers;and many of their original donaria, or votivef!fferings are preserved to this day i)l the 00·

billets of the curious, viz. image! of melal,stone, or cloy; as well as legs, arms, and otherparts of the body, which had formerly been,hung up in their temples, in testimony ofsome divine favour or Cure effected by theirtutelar deity in that particular member; [.rJbut the most common of all qffeJ71lgs 'werepictures, representing the history of the mira-culous cure or deliverance vouchsafed uponthe vow of the donor.

in tllis particular. What their object is, in conectin ... "'real,treasures within their churches, will be made to appea; :1mynext note.

[.rJ Vid. Montfauc. Antiquit. t, ii. par. 1. J. iv, c. 4, .5,6.

r 187N,tu:, dea, nunc $uecure mihi; nom posse metieri

Pieta do~et temp/is multa tabella tuis;Tibul. El. i. S.

Now goddess, help, for thou canst help bestow,As aU these pictures round thy altars show.

Afriend of Diagoras the philosopher, calledthe. Atlleist; having found him once in atemple, as the story is told by Cicero : [y]You, says he, wiw think the Gods take 110

'IIoticeof human offair«; do not you see hereby tMs number of pictures, !low man.1Jpeople,for the sake W tkeir vow8,ha;ve been .saved inst0f'rn8 at sea, and got safe into harbour i' Yes,says Diagara" I see 'lOW it is; for those areneverpainted, who happen to be dro'lVlled. Thetemples of £8CUlapius were more especiallyrich in these offerings, which, Livy says,were the price and pa!! for the cures that hehad w:rougkt for the sick: [z] where they usedalways to hang up, and expose to commonview, in tables of brass or marble, a catalogueof all the miraculou» cures, which he hadperformed for his votaries i [a] a remarkable

[y] Cic. Nat. Deor. J. iii. ~53.[z] Tum donis dives erat, quaeremediorum salutarium egri

mercedeUlsacraverant Dee. Liv.l. xlv. 26.[aJ To if~O" 'If>"ijpEr Ix.otrro'i rid T"" TE "a~"O..,.",,,. "a£ '

188

fragment of one of these tables is still re-maining and published in Gruter'« [b] collec-tions, having been found in the ruins of atemple of that God, in the island of the Tiber,at Rome, upon which the learned 1\;Iollifaucollmakes this reflection; that in it are eitherseen the wiles of the Devil, to deceive the ere-dulous ; or else the tricks of Pagan Priests,suborning men to counterfeit diseases and mira-culous cures. [c]N ow this piece of superstition had been

found of old so beneficial to the priesthood,that it could not fail of being taken into thescheme of the Romisli 1Vorship: where itreigns at this day in as full height and vigour,as in the ages of Pagan idolatry ; and in sogross a manner as to give scandal and offenceeven to some of their own communion. Po-l!Jdore Vergil, after having described theprae-tice of the antients, " in the same manner,,~ays he, do we now offer up in our-ChurchesIittle images of wax; and as oft as any part

T,:iV ava/Wlt'v.", 'Invalr.,v, iv Off avajlE'Yp£tltf.llval TII'YxavDvlfu'

at 8Ef'a'iTEial. Strabo, T. l. 51.1,[hJ Gruter.ln8cript. p.71.Et Montfauc. Antiq. t. ii. p. t. I. iv. c.6.[rJ Ibid. .

189of the body is hurt, as the hand or foot, &c.wepresently make a vow to God, or one ofhis Saints, to whom upon our .recovery wemakean offering of that hand or foot in wax:whichcustom is now come to that extrava-gance, that we do the same thing for ourcattle, which we do for ourselves, and makeofferings on account of our oxen, horses,sheep; where a scrupulous man will questionWhetherin this we imitate the religion or thesuperstition of our ancestors." [d]The altar of St. Philip Neri, says Baro-

llius, ' [eJ "shines with votive pictures and

[d] Pol. Verg.de Iqv.Rer.l. v; 1.[e]'Baron. Ann.i. An: 57. n, 162. It Aring. Rom. Subter.

J. i. c. SO. it. 1. vi. 27.This Philip Neri is a Saint in high esteem in all parts of

flaig, where he has many ,Churches dedicated to him: hewas founder of the ,congregation of the oratory, and diedabout a century and half ago: bis body lies under his altar,with the following inscription, in a fine Church called CltiesaNuova, which was .foUDded and built for the service of hiscongregation; where we see hispieture. by auido, and hisstatue IJy .I1lga1di.ClIrdinal Baro"il4S,wbo was one of hisdisciples,lies buried too in the Slime Church.

CORPVSs. PHILIPPI NERll CONGR. ORATORII

FV~DATORISAB,IPSO DORMITIONIS DIE ANNOS

190images, the proofs of as many miracles; re-ceiving every day the additional lustre offreshoiferings from those who have beenfavoured with fresh benefits:" amongst whomthe present Pope himself pays, as I have beentold,a yearly acknowledgment for a miracu-lous deliverance, that he obtained, by the in-vocation of this Saint, when he had like tohave perished under the ruins of a bouse,overturned in an earthquake.There is commonly so great a number of

these c1feri'ngs hanging up in their ChurcAt$,that, instead of adding any beauty, they ofteilgive offence by covering or obstructing thesight of something more valuable and orna-mental: which we find to have been the caselikewise in the old heathen temples; where thePriests were obliged sometimes to take themdown, for the obstruction which they gave to

QVATVOR ET QVADRAGINTAINCORRVPTVM DIVINA

VIRTVTE SE'RVATVM OCVUIS FIDELIVMEXPOSITVM A DILECTIS IN CHRISTOFILIIS SVB EIVSDEM S. PATRIS ALTARI

PERPETV AE SEPVLTVRAE MORE MAIORVMCOMMENDATVM EST

ANNO SALVTIS M.DC.XXXVIlI.

191

the beauty of a fine pillar or altar. [f] Forthey consist chiefly, as has been said, of arms.and legs, and littlefigures of wood or wax, butespecially pie~s of board painted, and some..times, indeed, fine pictures, describing themanner of the deliverance obtained by themiraculous inttrposition qf the Saint invoked :ofwhich C!fferings, theblelBed·Virgin is so surealways to carry off the greatest share, that itmay truly be said of her, what Jucenal saysof the Goddess Isis, whose religion was at thattime in the greatest vogue at Rome, that thepainter, get their li'Velihooo out qf'lter.

Pictores quis nelcit ab Iside pasci~As once to Isis, now it may be said,. That Painters to the Virgi» owe their Bread.

As oft as I have had the curiosity to lookOVer these Douaria, or cotioe Offerings, hang-ing round the Shrines of their Images, andconsider the several stories of each, as theyare either expressed in painting, or related inwriting, I have always found them to be merecopies or verbal translations of the origjlwls ql'Heathellism: for the 't'05) is often said to have

. U1Ah his columuis, quit! incommode opposita videbantusSIgna amovit, 8tc. Liv.L xl. !i 1.

192 1been divinel.lJ inspired, or e:rpressly commanded;and the cure and deliverance to have beenwrought, either by the visible apparition, andimmediate hand of the tutelar Saint, or by thenotice of a dream, or some other miraculousadmonition from Heaven. " There. can be nodoubt," say their 'Vriters, [g] "_ but that theImages of our Saints often work signal mi-racles, by procuring health to the infirm, andappearing to us often in dreams, to suggestsomething of great moment for our service."And what is all this, but a revival of the

old impostures, and a repetitition of the sameold stories, of which the ancient inscriptionsare full, [h] with no other difference, than

[g] Extm omnem controversiam est, Sauctorum Imagines,mirifica designare miracula, ut & debilibus valetudo bonaper eos concilietur, Sl2peqtle in sonmiis apparentes optimaqureque nobis consul ant. Durant. de Ritib. 1. 1. c. 5.

[II] SILVANO SALVTARI SILVANO

L. ~ANLIVS SATVR.(\INVS

EX VISO POSYIT.

Gruter, p. 65.l\I1NERVAE. I\fEl\rORl

CAEMA.IVLIANA.

IN DVLGE~TIA • .MEDICIN AR'Of

Elvs GRAVl. IN}·IR~IJTATE.

LlBERATA. D. P.

48.

&.c.SOMNIO MOl'ilTA.

ib.~;JOV} 0 PT. 8te.

FLAVIVS. COSMY$

IVSSV DEI FECIT.

20.

1193

what the Pagans ascribed to the imaginaryhelp of their Deities, the Papists as foolishlyimpute to the favour of their Saints? As maybe seen by the few instances that I have sub-joined, out of the great plenty, which allbooksof antiquities will furnish; and whetherthe reflection of Father jllottntfacon on thePagan Priests, mentioned above, be not, inthe very same case,' as justly applicable tothe Romish Priests, I must leave to the judg ..ment of my reader.But the gifts and offerings of the kind,

that I have been speaking of, are the fruitsonly of vulgar zeal, and the presents of in-feriorpeople; whilst princes and great per-sons, as it used to be of old, [iJ frequentlymake qfferings of large 'vessels, lamps, andeven statues of massy silver or gold: with

And this is the stile also of votive Inscriptions among thePapists,we see by the following one in a Church at Milan.

DIV AE. SAVINAE, &'c.LIVIA. EVPHEMIA INACERBO. STOMACHI.

CRVCITATV. OPEM. NACTA.'v. S. M. D. XI.

[i] Consul Apollini, lEsculapio, Saluti dona vovere, &:.dare signa inaurata jussus: qwe vovit, deditque, Liv.l. xl.37.

o

194

diamonds, and all sorts of precious stones ofincredible value; so that the Church oj Lo-retto is now become a Procerb for its richesof this sort, just as Apollo's Temple at Delphiwas with the ancients on the same \ccotmt.

'Ova' (Jua Xa{vo~ ovco~ a'prfTopo~ iVTO~ iip'YEt

~{f3ov ·ATOXN.>VO~. II. I.~·

Nor all the wealth Apollo's Temple holdsCan purchase one day's life, lite.

In the famed treasury of this IIoly House,one part consists, as it did likewise amongthe Heathens, of a wardrobe. For the1Jery'Ldol«; as Tertullian observes, used to be dressed.out in curious robes, of the choicest stuffs andfashion. [kJ While they were shewing us,therefore, the great variety of rich habits,with which that treasury abounds; some co-vered with precious stones, others more cu-riously embroidered by such a Queen, orPrincess, for the use of the miraculous Image;I could not help recollecting the picture whichold Hornet' draws of Queen Hecuba of Troy,prostrating herself before the miraculousImage of Pallas, with a present of the richest

[k] Cum ipsis etiam Idolis induantur preetextee & trabee,lItc. De Idolat. p. 116. Edit. Rigalt.

195

and best wrought gown that she was nus-tress of.

T~" I" dupap.il''1 'E"ciJ3, cpipE 'cwpo" 'A(J~"". ·O~"ciULCrro~ ~'1" 'lro,,,lAp.atfIV ';ci P.''Ylflro~ ;

'AtfT1jp 0' ~~ d'lrE'Aap.TE,&c. n. (. 293.A gown she chose, the best and noblest far,Sparkling with rich embroidery, like a star, &c.

The mention of Loretto, puts me in mindof the surprise that I was in, at the firstsight of the hol,y Image: for its face is asblack as a Negro's; so that one would takc itrather for the representation of a PrQserpine,or infernal Deity, than, what they impiouslystile it, of the Queen of Heaven. But I soonrecollected, that this very circumstance of itscomplexion, made it but resemble the moreexactly the old Idols of Paganism, which, insacred, as well as profane Writers, are de-scribed to be black'it'lt.h the perpetual smoke oflamps and incense. [I] .

[l) .Baruch. vi. 19, ~l. Amob.I.,vi.<q- Th~ ornaments with which our Lad!) of Loretto wal

decked, were of an inestimable value. Her triple Crown,coveredwith precious stones, was the present of Lewis XIII.King of Francs. She had a great number of robes (orchange, and seven different mourning habits for the HolyWeek. Whenever the Priests undressed or dressed her, theydid it wi~ a great deal of ceremony, kissing every port of

o 2

196

\Vhen a man is once engaged in reflexionsof this kind, imagining himself in some

the apparel they took off from bel', bending their knees to thegroulld before the statue, and adoring it. The people thatwere present upon their knees, all the time the ceremony wasperforming, beat their breasts, and nothing was heard through-out the chapel, but sighings and groans, with interruptedwords and ejaculations: Holy rirgin of Loretto, help me!.ll[othc/' or God, hear me! and the like.Dr. MoORt: (View of Society and Manners in Italy, v. i.

P: :3,')':!) says, that the jewels and riches to be seen at anyonetime in the Holy Chapel, were of small value in comparisoncf thole in the Treasury, which was a large room adjoiningto the ~estry of the great Church. In the presses of thisroom were kept those presents which royal, noble, and richbigots of all ranks had, by oppressing their subjects, and in-juring their families, sent to this place. To eaumeralec\'cry particular would su' volumes. There was not roomin the presses of the treasury to hold aU the sil.;er piecaw"ich had been presented to the Virgin. Several otherpresses in the vestry were completely full. These pieces,the Doctor tells us, were occasionally melted down by hisHoliness, for the use of the State; and also, that the mostprecious of the jewels were picked out, and sold for the samepurp!JSC, false stones being substituted in their room.-" This," (adds he) " is an affair entirely between the Virginand the Pope: if she does not, I know no other person who'has a right to complain:'Mr. ADDISON (Remarks 011 Italy) observes, that CI some

have wondered that the Turk never attacked this treasury,since itlies so near the sea-shore, and is so weakly guarded.But, besides that he has attempted it formerly with no sue-

197

Heathen Temple, and expecting as it were,some sacrifice, or other piece of Paganism to

cess,it is certain the Venetians keep t90 watchful an eyeoverhis motions at present, and would not suffer him to enterthe Adriatic. It would indeed be an easy thing for a Cbri&-tian Prince to surprise it, who has ships still passing to andfrowithout suspicion, especially ifhe had a party in the town,disguisedlike pilgrims, to secure a gate for him; for therehave been sometimes to the number of Ollt hundrea tJwu-land in a dais time, as it is generally reported. But it isprobable the veneration {or the Holy Hou~e, and the horrorof an action u,at would be resented by all the Catholic Prin('c,of Europe, will be as great a security to the place all the.trongest fortification. It ii, indeed, an amazing thing toICC such a prodigious quantity of riches lie dead, and un-touched in the midst of so much poverty and misery III reignon all sides of them. There is no question, however, butthe Pope would make use of ~se treasures in case of anygreat calamity that should endanger the Holy See; u an un-fortunate war with the Turk, or a powerful league amongthe Protestants. For I cannot but look on those vast heapsof wealth, that are amassed together, in 80 many religiousplaces of Italy, as the hidden reserves and magazines of theChurch, that she would open on any pressing occuion forher last defence and preservation. If these riches were allturned into current coin, and employed in commen::e, theywould make Italy the mOlt tlouriahing country in Europe."

Itmaybe proper to add to these Remarks of Mr. Addison'.,that in February 1797, • division of the Frencb army, afterhaving taken Ancolla, and other places in the EcclesiasticalStates, proceeded to Loretto, wheoce the greater part of thetreasure bad been previously removed.. The remaius of that

ensue, he will not be long in suspense, beforehe sees the finishing act and last scene ofgenuine Idolatry, in crouds of bigot votaries,prostrating themselves before some Image ofuood 01' stone, and paying divine honours toall, Idol of their own erecting. Should theysquabble with us here about the meaning ofthe word, Idol, St. Jerom has determined itto the very case in question, telling tis, thatby Idols arc to be understood the Images 0/ theDead: em] and the uorsluppers of suclt Imagesare used always in the stile cif' the Fathers, asterms s-ynonymous and equivalent to Heathensor Pagans. en]

costly but absurd and useless collection of wealth, the con-jributions of superstition and folly, were, however, secured;the mysteries of the sacred chapel, and the miraculous house,or sancta casa, with all the religious trumpery which they'contained, were exposed to vulgar gaze; and the celebratedlI-fadona, or image of the Virgin, so long the object of aweand adoration, was packed up in a case, with the relics ofher wardrobe and furniture, consisting of rags of coarsewoollen cloth, earthen spoons, &'c. and sent as trophies tothe Directory. .

[m 1 Idola intelligimus Imagines mortuorum- Hier. Com.in Isa. c. xxxvii.

[ n] Innumeri sunt in Gracia exterisque nauontbus, qui se. jn discipulatum Christi tradiderilnt, non Sine 'jrl~entiodio

199

As to the practice itself, it was condemnedby many of the wisest Heathens, and for se-veral ages, even in Pagan Rome, was thoughtimpious and detestable: for Numa, we find,prohibited it to the old Romans, nor wouldsuffer any Images in their Temples: whichconstitution they observed religiously, saysPlutarch, for the first hundred and s,eventyyears of the City. [0] But as Image uorship

iII

eorumqui simulacra venerantur. Pamphili Apol. pro Orig.vid.Hieron. 01" tom. v. p. 233. Ed. Par.

[0] Vid. Plutar, in Vito Num. p. 65. C.(t)o The passage in Plutarch here referred to is so very

much ,in point, that the reader may not ,be displeased withhavingit before him, ." The regulations of Numa concerning images seem to

have some relation to the doctrine of Pythagoras, who wasof opinion, that the first cause was not an object of sense,nor liable to passion, but invisible, incorruptible, and discern-ible only by the mind. TllU~ Numa forbad the Rom~ns torepresent the Deity in the form of either man or beast. Norwasthere among them formerly 'any image or statue of theDivine Being: during the first hundred and seventy yearsthey built temples, indeed, and oilier sacred domes, butplaced .in them no6gure of any kind ; persuaded that it isimpious to represent things divine by what is perishable, andthat we can have no conception Qf .God but by the under-Blanding." (LA N GaORN E.)

OUf SAVIOUR'S own words are, It God is.a Spirit; andthey that worship him must worship him ,in spjrit and intruth." John 4, 24.

200

was thought abominable even by some ofthe Pagan Princes, so by some of the Chris-tian Emperors it was forbidden on pain ofdeath: [p] not because these Images were therepresentations of Damons, or false Gods, butbecause they were 'Vain senseless Idols, thework of men's hands, and for that reason un-worthy of any honour: [q] and all the instan-ces and overt-acts of such worship, describedand condemned by them, are exactly thesame with what the Papists practise at thisday, viz. lighting up qt' candles, bU1'1lingin-cense; hanging of garlands, efc. as may beseen in the law of Theodosius before-men-tioned; which confiscates that house or landuhere any such act of Gentile superstition had

[P] Prenre capitis subjugari pnecipimus, quos simulacracolere constiterit. Vid. Gothof. Comment. de statu P80aaD.sub Christian. Imperatorib. Leg. vi. p. 7.

e» [q] LACTANTIUS severely attacks the foolish idolates,who bowed before the workmanship of their own hands; theimages of brass and marble, which, had theg been endowedwith sense and motion, would have started from the pedestalto adore the creative power of the artist. II Nec intelligunJhomines ineptlseimi, quod si sentire simulacra et moveN pos-,ent, adorattJra "omilIem fuissttd a quo srmt expolit«."(Divin. Juatit.l. 2. c. i.)

201beencommitted. [rJ These Princes, who wereinfluenced, we may suppose, in their consti-tutions of. this sort, by the advice of theirbishops, did not think Paganism abolished,till the adoration of Images was utterly extir-pated; which was reckoned always the prin-cipal of those Gentile Rites, that, agreeablyto the sense of the purest ages of Christio1lity,are never mentioned in the imperial laws,without the epithets of prophane, damnable,impious, o/c' [s]What opinion then can we have of the

present practice of the Church. ofRome, butthat by a change only of name, they havefound means to retain the thing; and bysubstituting their Saints in the place of t~old Demigods, have but set up Idols of their own,insteadof those of their Forefathers? In whichit is hard to say,. whether their assurance, ortheiraddress is more to be admired, who have

(r] In nulla urbe sensu carentibus simulacris, vel acceDdatlwnina,imponat thura, serta suepeadat,Si 'luis vero mortali opere facta, &. ;evumpauura simulacra

impositothure venerabitur-is utpote violatle religionis relU,ea domo seu possessione mnltabitur, in qua eum CObltiteritgeDtilitiasuperstitione (amw.tum. Ibid. Leg. tii. p. 15.[3) Ibid. Leg. xvii. 20.

the face to make that the principal part ofChristian worship, which the }ii'st Christianslooked upon as the most criminal part evenofPaganism, and have found means to extractgain and great revenues out of a practice,which in primitive times would have cost aman both life and estate.But our notion of the Idohitry of moda»

Rome will be much heightened still and con-firmed, as oft as we follow them into thoseTemples, and to those very A liar», whichwere built originally by their Ilea/hen ancI'S-tors, the old Romans, to the honour of theirPagan Deities; where we shall hardly see anyother alteration than the shrine of some {lltlHero filled by the meaner .statue 'of somemodem Saint: nay, they have not always, asI am well informed, given themselves thetrouble of making even this change, but havebeen content sometimes to take up with the.old Image, just as they found it; after bap-iizing it only, as it were, orconsccratillg itanew, by the imposition of a Christian name.This their antiquaries do not scruple to putstrangers in mind of: in shewing their Clwrclm:and it was, I think, in that of St. Agnes wherethey shewed me an antique statue of ayoulIg

203

Bacchus, which with a new name, and somelittle change of drapery, stands now wor-shipped.uiiderthe title of afemale Saint.

Tully reproaches Cloditis for having pub-licly dedicated the statue of a common strum-pet, under the name and title of the GoddessLiberty; a practice still frequent with thepreseJ21 Romans, who have scarce a fine imageorpicture of afemale Saint, which is not saidto have been designed originally by the SCII/p-tor or painter for the representation of hisown mistress : [t] and who dares, may we sayironically with the old Roman, to violate sucha goddessas this-the statue of a tehore ? [It]The noblest H eathen Temple now 'remain-

ing in the world ~s the Panilleon or Rotunda;

~ [t] Many of the paintings in the Catholic Churchesarelittle better, in point of decency, than that which Chareaill Terence beheld. In these paintings is set forth (as ourHomilyexpresses it) by the art of the painter, an image witha !liceand wanton apparel and countenance, more like to Ve-nus, or Flora, than Mary Magdalen; or if like to MaryMagdalen, it is when she played the 'harlot, rather than whenabe wept for her sins. (See the third part of the Homily"again'tPeril of Idolatry.")

[It] H~I}C Deam quisquam violate audeat, imaginem me-lclricis? Cic. pro Dom. 43.

!04

which, as the inscription [v] .over tile porticoinforms us, having been imPiously dedicatedof old by Agrippa to Jove and all the Gods,u'as piously reconsecrated by POReBonnifacethefourth to the blessed Virgin and all the Saillts.",Vith this single alteration, it serves as ex-actly for all the purposes of the Popish, asitdid for the Pagan worship, for which it wasbuilt; for as in the old Temple everyone mightfind the God of his own country, and addn.>sshimself to that Deity whose religion he wasmost devoted to; so it is the same thingnow; everyone chuses the Patron whomhe. likes best; and one may see here differellt

services going on at the same time at differentaltars, with distinct congregations aroundthem, just as the inclinations of the peoplelead them to the worship of this or that par-ticular Saint.And what better title can the new Demi-

lvl PANTHEON1 &.c.Ab .Agrippa Augusi Genero

Impie Jovi, Creterisq; Mendacibus DiisA Bonifacio lIlI. Pontifice

Deipara &. S. S. Christi Martyribus PieDicatum,

&c.

205

gods shew, to the adoration now paid to them,than the old ones, whose shrines they haveusurped? Or how comes it to be less criminaltoworship Images, erected by the Pope, thanthose which A grippa , or that which Ne-buduulnezzar set up? If there be any realdifference, most people, I dare say, willbe apt to determine in' favour of the oldpossessors: for those heroes of Antiquif,v wereraised up into. Gods, and received divinehonours, for some signal benefits, of whichthey had been the authors to mankind; asthe invention of arts and sciences; or of some-thinghighly useful and necessary to life: [w ]whereasof the Romish Saints it is certain, thatmany of them were never heard of, but intheir own legends of fabulous histories; andmanymore, instead of any services done tomankind, owe all the honours now paid tothem, to their oices or their errors; whosemerit, like that of Demetrius in the Acts, [t'J

[w] Suscepit autem vita hominum, consuetudoque com-munis, ut beneficio excellentes viros in creJum falDll, et vo-luntate toJlerent, &c. Cic. Nat. Deor. J. ii. ~'23.Imitantem Herculem ilium, quem hominum fama, bene-

ticiorummemor, in conciJium crelestium collocavit. Off. iii.299.

[x] Act. Apost. xix. 23.

206was their skill of raising rebellions in defenceof an Idol, and throwing kingdoms into con.vulsions, for the sake of some gainful im-posture.And as it is in the Pantheon, it is just the

same in all the other Heathen Temples, thatstill remain in Rome; they have only pulleddown one Idol, to set up another ; and changedrather the name than the object of their wor-ship. Thus the little Temple 0/ Vesta, nearthe Tibel',mentioned by Horace, fy], is nOWpossessed by the Madonna cif the Sun; (z] thatof Fortuna Virilis,. by Mary the Egyptian; [a]that of Saturn, [bJ (where the public treasurewas anciently kept) by St. Adrian; that ofRomlllu~ and Remus in the Via Sacra, by twoother brothers, Co.<;mas and Damianus; (c]that of Anttmine the Godly, by Laurencetfte

[y] Curro. I. i. s.[z] Rom. Mod. Gioni. ii, Rione di Ripa. v,[a] Ibid.jv, -

[b] ,lb. Gior. v. Rione di Canlpitelli, xs:[c] Vrbanus VIII. Pont.1vIax. 'Templurn G~pWjUs

Urbis Conditoribus superstitiose dic~tqPlA Felice IIII. S. S. Cosma &, Damiano Fratribys

. ..; ... ,1.·

Pie consecratum, vetustate labefactumIn Iplendidiorem formam redegitAnn. Sal. M.D.C.XXXIII.

207

Saint: [d] but for my part, I should soonerbe tempted to prostrate myself before thestatue of a Romulus or an Auionine, than thatof a'Laurence or a Damian; and give divinehonours rather with Pagan Rome, to thefounders of empires, than with Popi-sh Rometo the founders of monasteries. [e]At the foot of Nlount Palatin, in the way

between the Forum and Circus Maaimus, 011

the very spot, where Romulus was believed tohave been suckled by the wolf, there standsanother little round Temple, dedicated to himin the early times of the republic, into which,for the present elevation of the soil without,we now descend by a great number of steps.It ismentioned by Diollysius of Halicarnassus,

[d] Ibid. xvi.~ [e] " It is indeed," says Mr. HUME, cc a mortifying re-

t1ectionto those who are actuated by the love of fame, sojustly denominated the last infirmity of noble minds, that thewisestlegislator, and most exalted genius that ever reformedor enlightened the world can never expect such tributes of'praise as are lawshed Gntbe memory of pre!JeJlded saints,whosewhole conduct was probably to the last degree odiousor contemptible, and whose industry was entirely directed tothe pursuit of objects pernicious to mankind. It is only aconqueror, a personage no less entitled to our hatred, whocanpretend to the attainment of equal renown and glory!'Hist, of England, v, i,P: 420.

.208

who says, that in his time there stood in it abrazen statue oj antique uork, of the wolf git1ingsuck to the infant brothers ;[fJ which is thoughtby many to be the same which is still pre-served and shewn in the capitol: though Itake this rather, which now remains, to havebeen another of the same kind, that stoodoriginally in the capitol, and is mentionedby Cicero to have been there struck withlightning; [g) of which it retains to thisday the evident marks in one of its hinderlegs: .it is however to one or the other ofthese celebrated statues, that Virgil, as Serviusassures us, alludes in that elegant descrip-tion:

--GemiJws hlSic ubera circumLudere pendente» pueros $j lambere mat remImpaoidos : Illam tereti ceroice refiesam.Mulcere altemos, et fingere corpora lingu.a.·

.lEn. 8. 6;31.The martial twins beneath their mother lay,And hanging 011 her dugs, with wanton play,

U'] K \' ,. ""- • \ - -'8 ""aat TEj.U/lOr Ert EJ'va EtK_ KEtTa, TOll ".a OV' "vetil,

'Il'UtOlOte OVl7tTovr j.tUI7TOV, f1flxoVI1U, XaYl(Ul 1f01tlj.tUTa ...«Mia,

Ipyatria,. Dion, Hal. i. e. &. Edit. Hudson.[g] Tactus est etiam iUe, qui bane urbem condidit, Romu-

lus, quem inauratum in Capitolio parvum atque lactantewl

uberibus lupinis inhiantem fuisse meministis. Orat. in Ca-til. iii. 4.

209Securely suck'd ; whilst she reclines her head ,To lick their tender limbs, and form them as they f~d.

But to return to my story: from the tradi-tion of the wonderful escape, which Romulushad in this very place, when exposed in hisinfancy to perish in the Tiber; as soon as.hecame to be a God, he was looked upon assingularly propitious to the health and safetyof young children: from which notion, itbecame a practice for nurses and mothersto present their sickly infants before his shrinein this little Temple, [lJ in confidence of acure or relief by his favour: now when thisTemple was converted afterwards into aChurch, lest any piece of superstition shouldbe lost, or the people think themselves suf-ferers by the change, in losing the benefit ofsuch a protection for their children; care wastaken to find out in the place of the HeathenGod, a Christian Saint, who had been exposedtoo in his infancy, and found by chance likeRomulus; and for the same reason, might be

[i] A questo Tempio dedicato ·a Romolo portarano IeDonne Romaue ad offerir i loro ngliuolini, quand pati-vano di qualche in6rmiu\: e percbe questa usanza andavanoseguitando l'istisae anchora fatte Christiane, &:.c.ROID. Mo.-derna. Giomato 2da. c. xxxvi. Rione di Ripa.

p

siopresumed to be just as fond of children, astheir old Deit.lJ had been: and thus the wor-ship paid to Romulus, being now transferredto Theodorus, the old superstition still subsists,.and the custom of presenting children at tkisshrine continues to this day without inter-mission; of which I myself have been a wit-ness, having seen, as oft as I looked into thisChurch, ten or a dozen women decentlydressed, each with a child in her lap, sittingwith silent reverence before the altar of theSaint, in expectation of his miraculous.influenceon the health of the infant.In consecrating these Heathen Temples to

the Popish worship, that the change mightbe the less offensive, and the old superstitionas little shocked as possible, they generallyobserved some resemblance of quality andcharacter in the SaiNt, whom they substitutedto the old Deity: " If in converting the pro-fane worship of the Gentile», (says the De-scriber of modern Rome) (j] to the pure and

[J1 :si net ~voItM"e it prOfano -culbl de Ge1ltili Bel sacroe Yero, 6Uenltrono i kdeli qllalche proportione, qui la ri-trovarono _slIai cOI1¥ttliente nel dedicare i\ M.ria VergiAe UIITempio, ch'Ml ~ bona dee-Rom. Mod. Oior. ii. Rioodi Ripa x,

211

sacred worship of the Church, the faithful useto follow'some rule and proportion, they havecertainly hit upon it here, in dedicating tothe Madonna or holy Virgin, the Temple for-merly sacred to the Bona .Dea, or good God-dess," But they have more frequently onthese occasions had regard rather to a sitn..ili-tude of name between the old and new Idol.Thus in a place formerly sacred to Apollo,there now stands the Churcli of Apollinaris;built there, as they tell us, [k ] that the" pro--fane name of that Deity, might be convertedinto the glorious name of this Mart.yr: andwhere there anciently stood a Temple of Mars,they have erected a Church to Martina, withthis inscription :

Martyrii gesum« virgo Martilla coronam,Ejecto hinc Martis uU1/Iine, Templa tenet •

•U"rs hence expell'd: Martina, m.artyr'd !paid,ClaiIl1ll now the worship; which to him waB paid.

In another place, I have taken notice of

[k] La Chiesa di S. ApoUinari fu rabbricata in questo Ju-ogod'Christiani; affinche il profano nome d'Apolline fuDeconvertitonel santo nome di questo glorioso Martire. Ibid.Gio. iii. ~I. "

p2

212a1l. Altar erected to St. Baecho : [1] andin their stories of their Saints, have ob-served the names of Quirinus, Romula et Be-dempia; Concordia, Nympha, Mercurius: em]which, though thcy may, for any thing that Iknow, have been the genuine names of Chris-tian lflartyrs, yet cannot but give occasion tosuspect, that some of them at least have beenformed out of a corruption of the old names;and that the adding of a modern termination,of Italianizing the old name of a Deity, hasgiven existence to some of their present Saints:thus the corruption of the word Sorocie (theold name of a mountain mentioned by Ho-'Face [n] in sight of Rome) has, according to:Mr. Addison, added one Saint to the RomanCalendar; being now softened, [0] because itbegins with on S, into St. Dreste ; in whosehonour a monastery is founded on the place:a change very natural, if we consider that thetitle of Saint is never written by the Italiansat length, hut expressed commonly by the

[l) Ibid. Gior. vi. 37.[m] AriDg.Rom. Subter.L'ii. ~l. 1. iii. l~. 1. iv.16,22.

J. v, 4.[PI) Carm, i, 1.9.[0] Addison's Travels from Pesaro, &'c. to ROllle.

213

single letter 8. as S. Oracle: and thus thishal,1Jmountain stands now under the protectionof a Patron, whose being and power is just asimaginary, as that of its old guardian Apollo:

Sancti custos Soractis .Apollo. Virg.1En. ix.

No suspicion of this kind will appear ex-travagant to those who are at all acquaintedwith the History of Popel'Y; which aboundswith instances of the grossest forgeries bothof Saints and Reliques, which, to the scandalof many even among themse1ves,[p] have beenimposed for genuine on the poor ignorantpeople. It is certain, that in the earlier agesof Christianity, the Christians often made freewith the sepulchral stones of Heathen monu-ments,which being ready cut to their hands,they converted to their own use; and turningdownwards the side, on which the old epitaph'Wasengraved, used either to inscribe a newone on the other side, or leave it perhaps with-out any .inscription at all, as they are often

{P] UtiD1lm bane religiaoem imitarentnr, qui sanctorumTeeeDS absque certis no..w.ibus ,inventofU1I1 fiotas historiascomminiscuntur ad coafusiooem ove.r.arumhi.t.oriartlm, imolit qui Paganorum Iwrcriptiones aliquando pro Christiallis,u)g8l1t,.kc. MabaL her. Ital. p. sss.

214

found in the Catacombs of Rome. [q] Nowthis one custom has frequently been the oc-casion of ascribing Mart.lJrdmn and Saintshipto persons and names of mere Pagans.

Mabillor; gives a remarkable instance of itin an old stone, found on the grave of a Chris-tian with this inscription, [t'J

D.M.IVLIA EVODIAFILlA I;ECITMATRI.

And because in the same grave there wasfound likewise a glass 'Vial, or lacry,natoryvessel, tinged with a reddish colour, whichthey call [8J blood, and look upon as a certainproof of martyrdom, [tJ this Julia Evodia,

[q] Ab iDltilanibus enim &. pervetustis superstitiosre "Uf-

bis coestruetioaibus atque sepulchris ad suos obtegendostumulos Christiani lapides non raro auferre consueverant.Aringh. Rom. Subt. J. iii. c. 22__

[r] va. Mabill. Ibid.[s] Si forte rubore quodam inimo tiocta 'ritrea ampulla

fuerit, pro argumento Martyrii habetur, Mont. Dia r. It.p.218.t:t)o [t] GIBBON (Decline and Fall, v. 2. p.427. 8m.

ed.) tells us, that 1he Catholics DOW reqaire, as a proof()f sanctity and lrirtyrdom, the letter. B. M.a Viol IiIllof red liquor, suppeeed to ..~ b~or the Jigure ()f a

215

thoughundoubtedly a Heathen, was presentlyadopted both for Saint and ]lim'fyl', on theauthority of an in8CriptiOH~ that appears evi-dently to have been one of those above-men-tioned, and borrowed from a heathen Sepul-chre. But whatever the party there buriedmight have been, whether Heathen or Chris ..tian, it is certain, however, that it could notbe Evodia herself, but her mother only, whosename is not there signified.The same author mentions some original

papers, which he found in the Barbarine Li-brary, giving a pleasant account of a nego..-ciation between the Spaniards and Pope Urbanthe VIIIth, in relation to this v«y subject'(tt]

palm-tree. But, adds he, the two former signs are of litt1~weiglrt, and with regard to the last, it is observed by thecritics, 1. That the figure, as it is called, of a~, ill per-haps a cypress, and perhaps only .... stop, the 4ourU!boia comma, used in the monumental iascriptions, 2. Thatthe palm was the symbol of victory alDong the PaglU1ll-3. That 811Wftg the CbriBtiam it served as the emblem, notonly of martyrdolll,but in gene .... f a joyful retlurrectiOR.(See the epiatJe ~ofP. Mab,iUou, on-the 1Vomhip of uoknownsaints, and Muratori Bopra le Antichita Italiane, Disser-tat. lviii.)

[u] AltenuB notatloldigDUlJ\t quod Urbanus ~... Hillpaoisquibusdam interpellatus de concedendis indulgeutliis obcm-tum Saacti, cui DOmen VJAR, lk.c • .a1latuB eat. in quo

216

The Spaniards, it seems, have a Saint, heldin great reverence in some parts of Spain,called Viar ; for the farther encouragementof whose worship, they solicited the Pope togrant some special indulgences to his altars;and upon the Pope's desiring to be, better ac-quainted first with his character, and theproofs, which they had of his saintship, theyproduced "« stone with these antique lettersS. VIAR. which the antiquaries readily sawto be a small fragment of some old BomallInscription, in memory of one, who hadbeen PrdfectuS VIARum, or overseer ofththighways.But we have in England an instance still

more ridiculous, of a fictitious saintship, inthe case of a certain Saint, called AmphiiJolus;who, according to our Monkish Historians,"was Bishop of the Isle of Man, and fellowMartyr and Disciple of St. Alban: yet thelearned Bishop Usher has given good reasonsto convince us, that he owes the honour ofhis saintship, to a mistaken passage in theold acts or legends of St. Alban: [v] where the

billlitereereliqua:eraut S. VIAR, lite. Yid. Mabill. Iter.ltaI. r- 145.

[VJ Uesef. de Britao. Eccles. primord. c. xiv. p. 539. 4to.

217

A.mphibolus mentioned, and since reverencedas a Saint and Mflrlyr, was nothing morethan the cloak, which Alban happened tohave at the time of his execution: being awordderived from the Greek, and signifyinga rough shaggy cloak, which ecclesiastical per-Sonsusually wore in that age.They pretend to shew us here at Rome,

two original. impressions of our Saviour's Face,on two different handkerchiefs; the one, senta present. by himself to Agbaru« Prince ofEdessa, who by letter had desired a pictureof him ; the other, given by him, at the timeof his execution, to a Saint, or holy womannamed Veronica, upon a handkerchief, whichshe had lent him to wipe his face on thatoccasion: both which handkerchiefs are stillpreserved, as they affirm, and now kept withthe utmost reverence; the first in St. Silvester'sChurch; the second in St. Peter's; whe~ inhonour of. this sacred relique, there is a finealtar built by Pope Urban the VIIlth, withthe statue of Veronica herself, with the fol-lowing inscription: [tV]

ItBp, Lloyd's Histor, Ace. of Ch. Govern. in Gr. Brit.e. vii:p. 151.

[IV) Vide Aring. Rom. Subterran. tOlD. ii. p. 4.SS.

218

SALVATORIS IMAGINEM VERONICAESVDARIO EXCEPTAM

VT LOCI MAJESTAS DECEN'TERCVSTODIRET URBANVS VIII.

PONT. MAX.MARMOREVM SIGNVM

ET ALTARE ADDIDIT CONDITORIV.MEXTRVXIT ET ORNAVIT.

But notwithstanding the authority of thuPope, and his inscription, this VERONICA,as one of their best authors has shewn [:rJ,likeAmphibolus before-mentioned, was not anyreal person, but the mime given to the picture!tse7f by the old writers, who mention it; beingformed by blundering and confounding thewords VERA [CON, or true image, the titleinscribed perhaps, or given originally to thehandkerchief, by the first contrivers of theimposture.

There is a prayer in their books of offices, ordered by theI"llbric,to be addrestJed to this .SIlcred and mil1l'Cuio\18 pic-tt..-e in 1118".llpwing terms .-C9Ndctrt "', 0 thou blmtd

~e, to o.rprope1' home, where we ,mt!J behold the pureface of Christ.-See Conform. of ADc. and Mod. Cere-'monies, p. 158.

[x] Hrec Christi Imago a recentioribus VERONICEdicitur : i~lliginem ipsam veteres VERONICAM appella-bant, &c. Mabill. Iter. Ital. p. 88.

219

These stories, however, as fabulous andchildish as they appear to men of sense, areyet urged by grave authors in defence of theirImage-worship, as certain proofs of its divineorigin, and sufficient to confound all the im-pious opposers of it. [!I]I shall add nothing more on this article,

than that whatever worship was paid by theancients to their heroes or inferiot· deities, theROIllGlIisfs now pay the same to their Saiidsand ,l\Iart.lfrs; as their own inscriptions plainlydeclare; which, like those mentioned aboveofSf. Martina, and the Pantheon, generallysignify, that the honors, which of old had been

[Yl Imaginem hane ab Edessenorum eivitate tran8~,condignoad heec usque tempera venerationis cultu in D. sil-vestriecclesia, veluti divinum quid 8c. perenne saerarum ima-giaum monumentum, pariter ae propugnaeuIum adversusiusanosIconoclastas asservari, &. suspieiendam fidelibus ado-randamqueproponi.Sacrosancta autem Redemptoris Imago, gemmarum The--

saurisquibusque longe anteferenda, in Vaticana Basilica,~uopar est venerationis cultu asservatur. Aring. Rom. Subt,t. ii.L v, e. 4.

E.ffigie. piu d'ogni altra sublime t adoranda, par esser nODfattura di mano Angelica o'd'humana, rna del Fattor medi-silllG degli Angeli &. degli huomini, Rom. Mod. Gior.1 Rion. di Bor.

220impiously given in that place to the false GoJ,are now piously and rightly transferred to thtChristian Saint: or as one of their celebratedPoets expresses himself in regard to St.George.

Ut Martem Latii, sic nos Te, Dive GeorgiNunc colimus, 8fc. MantliaD.

As Mars our Fathers once ador'd, so nowTo Thee, 0 George, we humbly prostrate bow.

And every where through Italy, one set'S

sacred inscriptions speaking the pure languagt'of Paganism, and ascribing the same POri'as,Characters and Attributes to their Sail/is,which had formerly been ascribed to the Heo-then Gods; as the few here exhibited willevince. [z)

«i'[z] Mr.ADDlsON (Remarks 011 Italy) says, tt I haveof teO

wished that some traveller would take the pains to gathtrall the modem inscriptions which are to be met withillRoman Catholic countries, as Grater and others have cO'pied out the ancient heathen monuments. Had we twoorthree volumes of this nature, without any of the collector'.own reflections, I am sure there is nothing in tbe wondcould give a clearer idea of the Roman Catholic religiOll,nor expose more the pride, vanity, and self-interest of cOD"Tellts, the abuse of indulgences, the folly ~d impertinenceof votaries, and, in ShOI1, the superstilio/I, credulilJ' andchildwmeSl, of tlte Roman Catholic religion.»

Popish Inscriptions.[aJ

MARIA ET FRANCISCE

1'UTELARES MEl.

DIVO EVSTORGIO

\;!YI BVIC TEMPLO

PRAESIDET.

NVMINI.

DIVI GEOBGJI

POLLENTIS. POTENTIS

INVICTJ.

DIVIS

PIIAESTITIB'VS IVVANTIBVS

GEORGIO STEPANOQVE

CVM DEO OPT. MAX.

221Pagan Inscriptions.

MERCVRIO ET !\UNERVAB

DIIS TVTELARIB. (h]

011 QVI BVIC TEMPLO

PRAESIDENT.

NVMINI

MERCVIUI SACR.

HERCVLI. VICToilJ.

POLLENTI. POTENTI

INVICTO.

PRARBTITI IOVI

s.IIUb

DRABVS

QVE. CVM

lOVE.

Boldonius censures the author of the lastinscription, for the absurdity of putting theSaintsbefore God himself; and imitating tooclosely the oniient inscription, which I haveset against it, where the same impropriety iscommitted in regard to Jupiter.

[aJ Vid. BoldoniiEpigraphica, p. 439. It. p. 348. It.p, 422. It. 649.

[bJ Gmter. Corp. Iescript. p. 50. It. Cic. Or. pro LegeMan.15. It. Gmt. p. 54. It. p. 50. It. p. 22. It. ib.p.2.

As to that celebrated act of Popish Idola-t',.y, the Adoration of the Host; I mnst con-fess, that I cannot find the least resemblanceof it in any part of the Pagan Worship, andas oft as I have been standing by at Mass,and seen the whole congregation prostrate onthe ground, in the humblest posture of ador-ing, at the elevation of this consecrated piece~fbread; I could not help reflecting on a pas-sage of Tully, where speaking of the absurdityof the Eleathells in the choice of their- Gods,but was an.v man, says he, ever so mad, as totake that u'hich he feeds upon,for a God?[c]This was an extravagance reserved for Popery!alone; and what an old Roman could not butthink too gross, even for .!Egyptian Idolatryto swallow, is now become the principal partof TYorship, and the distinguishing Article ofFaith,. in the Creed of modern Rome. [dJ

[cJ Sed ecquem tam amentem esse putall, tui ilW, 1UOvescatur, Deum credat esse? Cic. de Nat. Deer, iii.

e:t1" [d] AVERROES, an eminentArahiall physician, thoughthe had great reason for triumpbiJ.1g over the Gospel ofChrist, on account of dris article of faith. If I have tra-velled over the world, says he, and have found divers sects;but so sottish a sect or law I'never found, as is the sect ofthe Christians, because with their own teeth they dt'VOUf'the God whom they worship." (See Archbishop TILLor-

But their temples are not the only 'placeswherewe sec the proofs and overt-acts of their

SON'S admirable Discourse agaillstTransubstantiation, wherethispassage is cited.)

A later author of good credit tells us, that a F~enrh priestatConstantinople went to the Vizier in full divan, and be-gun with declaring his intention to embrace the Mahometallreligion: at the same time he drew out of his pocket a boxfull of consecrated hosts, which he himself had deified as apriest,and whereon the worms had preyed, crying out-Seehere.the Gods of the Romish creation, 'which cannot prt-·\(I1'e themselvesfroJJl corruption.-(De la Motraye's Tra-vels, London Edit. 1723. Vol. I.p. 222.)Hence we perceive how extremely absurd the doctrine of

Transubstantiation is.- This word was first used by PetrusBlessensis,anno 1160. "Petrus Blessensis primos omnium

jiLit, qui in re Eucharistic« Trausubstantionis sxxabulumasurpassedicitur;" Cave ii. 223.JOllTiN informs us, that" Till Innocent III. (A. 1215.)

themanner of the change in the eucharist was not accountedanarticle of faith: but he in the Council of Lateran esta-blishedTransubstalltiation, both the doctrine and the aord.Matthew Paris (says he) does justice to this Pope by saying,tbat be was the most avaricious and ambitious of men, andcapable of committing aU sorts of ~I'imes. He adds, thatInnocent caused 3e7)ellt!l articles of faith to be read beforethe Council, and commanded the holy fathers there as-sembled to approve them in the lump, rdthout elllerillg intoany examinatien, And Allix affirms, that the decree whicht.'Jtablish~ transubstantiation never obtained the force of II

law till some time afterwards; and indeed the doctrine. oftransubstantiation, notwithstanding this decision, was still

224

superstition: the whole face of the countryhas the visible characters of Paganism uponit; and wherever we look about us, we can-not but find, as St. Paul did in Atltells,[e]clear evidence of its being possessed by a su-perstitious and idolatrous people.

contested and rejected by several prelates and doctors."-(Remarks, v. S. p. 308.)When Cardinal PERRON was asked by some of his friends,

in his last sickness, what he thought of Trallsubstanliation'!He answered, that it was a MONSTER. And when theyasked him, How then he had written so copiously andlearnedly about it? He replied, That he had done the ul·most which his wit and parts had ena bled him, to colourott!'this abuse, alld render it plausible j but that he had donelike those who employ all their force to defend an ill cause.Drelincourt, Reponse a lettres de MOllseig.le Prince Ernest(lUX cinq Mi1listres de Paris. Gf1leVe, 1664.Archbishop USHER, a prodigy of learning and humility,

having been so happy as to convert several Roman priestsfrom their errors, and enquiring diligently of them, whatthey, who said Mass every day, and were not obliged toconfess venial sins, could have to trouble their confessol1with? They ingenuously acknowledged to him, that theehiefest part of their constant confession, was their InfidelitJas to the point of TUlnsuhstarltiatio71' and for which they,mutually acquitted and absolved one anotber.-Preface toArchbi~hop WAKE'S Discourse oj the hoi!! Eudulrist i.t~o points, oj the Real Presence and .Adoration, 168S.

[e] Act. Apost. xvii, 17.

The old Romans, we know, had their Go.d.~,who presided peculiarly over the roads,streetsand highways; called Viales, Semitales,Compitales: whose little temples or altarsdeckedwith flowers, or whose statues at least,coarselycarved of wood or stone, were placedat convenient distances in the public ways,for the benefit of travellers, who used to stepaside to pay their devotions to these ruralShrin~s, and beg. a prosperous journey andsafety in their travels. [fJ Now this customprevails still so generally in all popish coun-tries, but especially in Italy, that one can seenoother difference between the old and pre- .3ent superstition, than that of changing thename of the Deity, and christening as it weretheold Hecate in triviis, by the new name ofJfaria in Trivio; by which title, I have ob-

[J] Ut religiosie viantinm mons eat, cum aliquis lueus,aut aliquis locus sanctus in vita oblatus est votum postulared . , ,onumapponere, paulisper assidere.~equejustius religiosam motam viatori objecerit aut ara

ftonbusredimita-aut truncus dolamine effigiatus, &.c.

. Apuleii Florid. i..Jnvoce vos, Lares viales, ut me bene juvetis.

Plaut. Mere. v. ~.Q

226served one of their Churches dedicated in thiscity: [g] and as the Heathens used to paintover the ordinary Statues of their Gods, withred or some such gay colour,[hJ so I have oftobserved the coarse Images of these Saints sodaubed over with a gaudy red, as to resembleexactly the description of the God Pan inVirgil.

Sangulneis ebuli baecis minioque rubeniem, Eel. 10.

In passing along the road, it is common tosee travellers on their knees before these rlt.~titaltars ; which none ever presume to approachwithout some act of reverence; and those,who are most in haste, or at a distance, aresure to pull off their hats at least, in token ofrespect: and I took notice, that our postil.lions used to look back upon us, to see howwe behaved on such occasions, and seemedsurprised at our passing so negligently beforeplaces esteemed so sacred.But besides these Images and Altars, there

(g) Rom. Modern. Gior. Rion: di Colonna, c. xi.Ih) Fictilem fuisse &. ideo mimari solitum. Plio. H~t

N. 1. xxsv, 12. &. a Censoribus Jovem miniandum locan.Ibid. 1. xxxiii, 7. ' It. Pausan. ii, 2.

227

are frequently erected on the road hugewooden crosses, [iJ dressed out with flowers,and hung round with the trifling offering ofthe country people; which always put me inmind of the superstitious veneration, which theHeathens used to pay to some old trunks qftrees or posts, set up in the highways, whichthey held sacred,UJ or of that venerable oak inOvid, covered with garlands and votive offer-mg«

Stabat in his ingens ann080 robore quercus ;Una nemus: Yitto: mediam, memoresque tabellaSertaque cingebant, ooti argumenta potent is. Met. 8.

Reverend with age a stately Oak there stood.Its branches widely stretch'd, itself a wood,With ribbanda, garlands, pictures cover'd o'er,The fruits of pious vows from rich and poor •

.This description of the Pagan Oak puts mein mind of a story, that I have met with here,

[i) Sanctee Imagines &. Cruces in viis publicis eriguntur,& DOS propter Deum, &; puram erga sanctos ejull fidem,sancta ejusmodi ubique erecta adorsmus &. salutamus, Du-rant. de Ritib. 1. i, c. 6.

[j] Nam veneror, seu stipes habet desertus in agris,Seu vetus in trivio florida Berta lapis.

, Tibul. EJ. i. 11~Q2

228

of a Popish Oak very like it, viz. how a certainperson, devoted to the worship of the Virgin,hung up a picture of her in an Oak, that hehad in his vineyard, which grew so famousfor its miracles, that the Oak soon becamecovered with votive qfferings, and rich presenttfrom distant countries, so as to furnish a fundat last for the building of a great Church tothe miraculous picture; which now stands de-dicated in this city, under the title of St. Maryof the Oak. [k]

[k] Essendo egli divotissimo dena Madonna, fece dipia-gere l'imagine di lei, e l'appese ad una Quercia--dove com-mincio a manifestarei con molti miracoli, intanto che sinodall' Africa, e da Constantiaopoli l'erano mundati voti in .tanta quantita, che vi si feee una gran Chiesa.-Rom. :Mo-dern. Gior. iii c. so. Rion. delJa Reg.

(t)- In addition to what is here stated concerning the ve-neration which the heathens used to pay to trees, I beg tosubjoin the following accounts.It is mentioned of Xerxes, that, in marching through Lydia,

he saw a plane-tree, of so stately a growth, and of so beauti-ful an appearance, that he was struck with admiration: and,before he quitted the spot, he decked it with ornaments of.gold, and appointed a person of consequence, ODe- of thosecalled the immortals, particularly to tend and look 'after it.(Herod. 7. 31.)The Romans esteemed these trees highly, and insteadof

water used to refresh them with a profusion of wine. Of

229"But what gave me still the greater notion

of the superstition of these countries, was tosee those little Oratories, or rural Shrines,sometimes placed under the cover of a tree orgrooe; agreeably to the descriptions of theold idolatry, in the sacred as well as profanewriters; [l] or more generally raised on someeminence, Of, in the phrase of Scripture, onhigh places; the constant scene of idolatrous'Worship in all ages; it being an universalopinion among the Heathens, that the Godsin a peculiar manner loved to reside on emi-

their attentioa in this respect we have a curious instancein -Macl'obi'us. He tells us, that the two great oratorsHortensius and Cicero were upon a time engaged in thesame cause, where Horlensitu was to take the lead. Butwhen· the hour came, he begged of Cicero to change tumswith him, and plead first: for, saJs he, I must just step toTusculum, and give my plane-tree a little wine, and I willreturn immediately. (&tuTllal.lib. 3. cap. 13.)

Livy speaks of an ambassador's addressing himself to anold oak, as to an intelligent person, and a divinity.-Lib. 3. § 25. .A very particular instance of this mode of heathen wor-

ship, which the Papi&ts keep up so carefully, is related byM~1Uieur ik le Coloniel in his Memoirs, vol. i,P: 56 to &l.Ed. lkuuels, 1737.

[I] Lucus &. Ara Diana!. Hor.

llences or tops oj mountains: [m] which Pagannotion prevails still so generally with thePapists, that there is hardly a rock or precipice,how dreadful or difficult soever of access,that has not an Oratory, OF Altar, or Cruci.fi$at least, planted on the top of it.Among the rugged mountains of the Alps in

Savoy, very near to a-little town called lrIlhodana, there stands on the _top of a rock, achapel, with a miraculous Image of our Lady,which is visited with great devotion by thepeople, and sometimes, we were told, by theKing himself; being 'famous, it seems, for a mi-racle of a singular kind, (viz.) the restoring ofdead-born children to life; but so far only as tomake them capable of Baptism, after whichthey again expire: and- our landlord assuredme, that there was daily proof of the truth of

[m] AUTOl; c'i .. r:opvt/l;at r:a(J{'ETO r:VCEi"-yU{lUV. It. 6. 50.Tuque ex:tuo edito Monte Latiali, sancte Jupiter. Cic.

pro Mil.c:v- The, sage 'I'acrrus.alsor was infected- with this ab-

surdity. Speaking of certain high mountains· where theGods were worshipped, he expresses himself thus: Marimecalo appropinqu4re, precesque mortalium a Deo nusquampropius audiri, "As approaching nearer to heaven, theprayers of mortals are there more distiDctly heard,"

�31

this miracle, in children brought from allv

quarters to be presented before this Shrine;whonever failed to shew manifest tokens' oflife, by stretching out their' arms, or openingtheir eyes, or even sometimes making water,whilst they were held by the priest in presenceof the Image. All which appeared so ridicu-lous to a French gentleman, who was with meat the place, but had not heard the story fromour landlord, that he looked upon it as abanter or fiction of my own, till I broughthim to my author, who, with his wife, as well~s our Voiturins, very seriously testified thetruth of it; and added farther, that when theFrench army passed that way in the last war,they were so impious, as to throw down thissacred Image to the bottom of a vast preci-pice hard by it, which, though of wood only,Was found below entire and unhurt by thefall, and 60 replaced in its Shrine, with greaterhonour than ever, by the attestation of thisnew miracle,On the top of Jl!IOU1lt Senis, the highest

mountain of the Alps, in the same passage ofSa'coy, covered with perpetual snow, they haveanother Chapel, in which they perform divine

service once a year, in the Month of Augmt;and sometimes, as our guides' informed us, tothe destruction of the whole congregation, bythe accident of a sudden tempest in a place150 elevated and exposed. And this surelycomes up to the description of that worship,which the Jews were commanded to extirpatefrom the face of the earth: " Ye shall utterlydestroy the places wherein the nations servedtheir Gods, upon the high mountains andupon the hills, and under every green tree:And ye shall overthrow their altars, breaktheir pillars, burn their groves, and hewdown the graven Images of their Gods." en]When we enter their towns, the case is still

the same, as it was in the country; we findevery where the same marks of Idolat1'Jb andthe same reasons to make us fancy, that wearestill treading Pagan ground; whilst at everycorner we see Images and Altars, with lamps orcandles burning before them; exactly answer-ing to the description of the aniieni writers {oJ

en] Deuteron. xii, ~, S.[0] 'A"'I""-p.ara r~JI iJl ""'I0pa. 8fMJI. Xeaoph, I. tv. It,

Eurip, Elec. 387. MElJTai ~iAlci~ra.lTat p.iJl ""'II/Jal. &.c.Lucian. in Prometh.

233and to what Tertullian reproaches the Heathenswith, that their streets, their markee, theirbaths t't'ere not without an idol. [PJ But aboveall, in. the pomp and solemnity of their Holy-days, and especially their religious processions,we sec the genuine remains of Heathenism,and proof enough to convince us, that this isstill the same Rome which old Numa firsttamed and eivili.zed. by the arts of religion:who, as Plutarch says, [q] " by the institu-tion of supplications and processions to theGods, which inspire reverence, whilst theygive pleasure to the spectators, and by pre-tended miracles, and divine apparitions, re-duced the fierce spirits of his subjects underthe power of superstition." .The descriptions of the religious pomps and

processions of the Heathens come so near to

Omnibus vicis Stature, ad eas Thus &. Cerci. Cic, Off.3.26.

[p] Spectac. c•.viii.[q] Td 1t~J/ frO>':>':« 8vIT£a,~ "a, ".olt ...ai~ "a, Xopda,( 11p.a.

.f/J,J//inrn ola'Y"''Y~J/ i"'£Xap'" "a' I/lI-XaJ/8pUl1roJ/ ;ooJ/~v iX°rJITu,(~"".a'Ya'Yj;" "a' TI8a"ITfrJ",,, TO 8vf'0UOi~, &c. '£.cov')..ov Ttl"~iriJ/o{QIl dvr;;;J/ V'TO ~EIInoalp.ov£a,.. &C. Ibid. Plutar. in NUBla.p.16.

234

what we see on every festival of the Virgin, orother Romish Saint, that one can hardly helpthinking these Popish ones to be still regulatedby the old ceremonial of Pagan .p.ome. At thesesolemnities the chief magistrate-used frequentlyto assist in robes of ceremony; attended by thePriests in' surplices, [1'] with tea» candles intheir hands, carrying upon a pageant or thensathe Images of their Gods, dressed out in theirheat cloaths: these were usually followed bythe -principal youth of the place, in white linenvestments or surplices, singing hymns in honourof the God, whose festival they were cele..brating; accompanied by crouds of all sorts,that were initiated in the same religion, allwithflamheaux or wax candles in their hands.This is the account which Apuleius, and otherauthors, give us of a Pagan procession; and Imay appeal to all, who have been abroad,whetherjt might not pass quite as 'Yell for

[1'] Antistites sacrorum candide linteamine-ad usquevestigia strictim injecti. Defun proferebant insignes exuvias,querum primus Iucernam prremicantem claro porrigebat lu-mine, &:'c.-Eas amoenus Iectissimss juventutis, vesteniveGpnenitens sequebatur chorus, carmen venustum iterantes.-e-Magnus prreterea sex lIS utriusque numerus, Iucernis, tledis,eereis, &c. Aput ibid. Vid. Pausan, ii. 7.'

235the description of a Popish one. Monsieur Tour-nefort, in his travels through Greece, reflectsupon.the Greek Church for having retainedand taken into their present worship many ofthe old rites of Heathenism, and particularlythat of carrying and dancing about the ImagesDf the Saints in their processions, to singing andmusic: [ s] the reflection is full as applicableto his own, as it is. to the Greek Church;and the practice itself, so far from givingscandal in Italy, that the learned Publisherof the Florentine Inscriptions takes occasion toshew the conformity between them and theHeathens, from this very instance of carryingaboutthe pictures of their Saints, as the Pagansdid those of. their Gods, in their sacred pro-cessions.[t J .

[8] Toumefort, Lit. iii. 44,

{t] Cui non abludunt (si sacra cum profanis conferre fasest) plcteetabulee Sanctorum imaginibus exornatee, quoo, &'c.Insc,ipt. Antiq. Flor. p. 377. '

<l;)- Just as the ancient Romans carried the statue of theirgoddess Forlulla with a great deal of pomp to some fixedplace, and then back again to her shrine; (see Horat.lib. i.ed. 35.) so do the modem Romans carry in procession the~tatuesand pictures of the Yirgin Mary. :

JUt'ellal, however, (sat.~. v, 365.) say8,-

In one of these processions made lately toSt. Peter's in the time of Lent, I saw thatridiculous penance of the flagellantes, or self-whippers, who march with whips in theirhands, and lash themselves as they go alongon the bare back, till it is all covered withblood; in the same manner as the fanaticalPriests of Bellona, or the Syrian' Goddess, aswell as the votaries of Isis, used to slash andcut themselves of old, in order to please the i

Goddess, by the sacrifice of their own blood;which mad piece of discipline .we find frc·

" NULLUM Nume« habes, si sit prudentia: nos teNos facimu,t, Fortuna, Deam."

H Thou, Fortune, art not a Goddess, though men arefoolish enough to worship thee as such." Ami" may nolthe same be said of the Virgin Mar.1J? The Scriptures nO

where, that I know, call her Goddess; on the contrary,our SAVIOUR himself calls her l1'oman. "Woman, "hathave I to do with thee?" (John 2, 4. and 19, ~6,) Where-fore does he say this? An ancient Father of the Church,speaking against some who began in his time to worshiptheBlessed Virgin, says, ~~Our Lord 1aUed her W01I'II11J, lestsome should think of the Blessed Virgin more highly!billthey ought. He called her Woman, all it were foreteningthose schisms and heresies that should arise upon her account.But GOG permits us not to w,orship .Allgels; how muchless the daughter of Alina'?" ,

237quentlymentioned, and as often ridiculed bythealltient writers. [u]But they have another exercise of the same

kind, and in the same season of .Lent, which, .under the notion of penance, is still a moreabsurd mockery of all religion: 'when on acertainday, appointed annually for this dis-cipline,men of all conditions assemble them-selvestowards the evening, in one of theChurchesof the City; where whips or lashesmadeof cords are provided, and distributedto every person present; and after they areall served, and a short office of devotion per-

«:l:i" [u] Mr. WRAXALL, in his very entertaining Memoir~of the Court of Berlin, &c. says, in a letter dated Buda,Apil 19th, 1778, "The. first object which I saw from mywindows, 011 the morning after my arrival, were flagellants,marching slowly through the streets, covered with blood,and dragging along crosses of a vast weight, followed bycrowds of people. It was Good Friday, and the whole cityleemed to be animated by the same spirit of penitential andgloomydevotion. The flagellants wore hoods or sacks overtheir faces, in order to conceal them; but their bach, whichwententirely naked, bore the sanguinary marks of the scourgeat every step. I am assured, that the persons who inflict dnthemselves this voluntary punishment, are frequently men f?frank, and that the practice is by no means confined to theiufedor orders."

!S8

formed, the candles being put out, upon thewarning of a little bell, the whole company.begin presently to strip, and try the foreeofthese whips on their own backs, for the spaceof near an hour: during all which time theChurch becomes, as it were, the proper Imageof Hell: where nothing is heard but the noiseof lashes and chains, mixed with the groansof these self-tormentors; till satiated withtheir exercise, they are content to put on theircloaths, and the candles being lighted again,upon the tinkling of a second bell, they allappear in their proper dress.

Seneca, alluding to the very same effectsoffanaticlsm in Pagan Rome, says: "So greatis the force of it on disordered minds, thatthey try to appease the Gods by such methods

.as an enraged man would hardly take to re-venge himself. But if there be any Gods, whodesire to be worshipped after this manner,they do not deserve to be worshipped at all:since the very worst of Tyrants, though theyhave sometimes torn and tortured people'sltmbs, yet have never commanded men totorture themselves:" [v] But there Is no oc-

t11] Tantas est trerturba~ mentis furor, ut sic Dii pia-

239

casion to imagine, that all the blood whichseems to flow on these occasions, really comesfrom the backs of these Bigots: for it is pro-bable, that, like theirjrantic Predecessors, theymay use some craft, as well as zeal, in this theirfury; and I cannot but think, that there wasa great deal of justice in that edict of theEmperor. Commodus, with regard to these Bel-lonarii, or Whippers of antiquity, though it isusually imputed to his cruelty, when he com-manded, that they should not be suffered to im-

I

pose upon the spectators, but be obliged to cutand slash themselves in good earnest." [w]

,If I had .leisure to examine the pretendedmiracles and pious frauds of the Romisl:Church, I should be able to trace them allfrom the same source of Paganism, and findthat the Priests of New Rome are not degene-rated from their predecessors, in the art offorging these !wIg impostures; which, as Li:vy

centur, quemadmgdum ne bominea quidem s&viunt.-Diiautem nullo debent coli genere, si &:. .hoc volunt.- Teter-rimi tyranni laceraverunt aliquonlID membra; neminemsua lacerare jusserunr, Seneca Fragm. apud Lipsii Elect.I. ii. 18.

[w] Bellone servientes vere exsecare brachium preecepit,studio crudelitatis, Lamprid. iu...Commodo, 9.

240

observes of old Rome, [x] teere always multi-plied i1~.proportion to the credulity and dispo-sition of the poor people to sicallo» them.In the early times of the republic, in the

war with the Latins; the Gods Castor andPollux are said to have appeared on white horsesin the Roman army, which by their assistancegained a complete victory: in memory ofwhich, the General Posthumius'Cowed and builta Temple publicly to those Deities; and foraproof of the fact, there was shewn, we find, inCicero's time, the mark of the horsel hoofs onarock at Regillum, where they first appeared.[y]. Now-this miracle, with many others, that Icould mention of the same kind, [z] has, Idare say, as authentic an attestation, as anywhich the Papists can produce: the decree ofa Senate to confirm it; a Temple erected inconsequence of it; visible marks of the fact onthe spot where it was transacted; and all this

[.1'] QUI!! quo magis credebant simplices &:. religiosihomi-nes, eo plura nunciabantur. Liv. l.xxiv. 10.[y] Cic. de Nat. Deor. I. iii. 5~ lb. ii. 2. Vid. de Dit.

i.84.[z] Cic. Nat. D. ii. 2. Plutar. in vita P.1Emil. Val.

Max. c. viii. 1. L. Flor.l. i. 11.... 2. 12.

241

supported by the concurrent testimony of thebest authors of antiquity; amongst whom Dio-n!Jsius of Halicarnassus says, [aJ that therewere subsisting in his time at Rome manyevident proofs of its reality, besides a yearlyfestival, with a solemn sacrifice and procession inmemory of it: yet for all this, these storieswere but the jest of men of sense, even in thetimes of Heathenism ; [bJ and seem so extra-vagant to us now, that we wonder, how therecould ever be any so simple, as to believethem.What bettter opinion then can we have, of

a~lthose of the same stamp in the Popish Le-gends, which they have plainly built on thisfOlmdation, and copied from this very ori-ginal? Not content with barely copying, they.seldomfail to improve the old story, with someadditional forgery and invention of their own.Thus, in the present case, instead of tuo per-sons on white horses, they take care to intro-duce three ; and not only on white horses, butat the head of tehite armies; as in an -old his-tory of the holy wars, written by a pretended

(aJ Dion. Halic.l. vi. p. 337. Edit. Hudson.[b] Aut si hoe fieri potuisse dicis, doeeas oportet quo-

modo, nee fabellas aniJes proferras. Cic. ibid. iii. 5.R

eye-witness, and published by ltfabillon, it issolemnly affirmed of St. George, Demetrius,and Theodorus. [c} They shew us too inseveral parts of Italy, the marks. of hands andfeet on rocks and stones; said to have beeneffected miraculousl y by the apparition of someSaint or Angel on the spot: [d] just as theimpression iI'Hercules's feet was shewn of oldon a stone in Scythia, [eJ exactly resemblingthe footsteps of a 'man. And they have alsomany Churches and public monuments [1]

[c] Tres itaqne milites persequentes illos sedebant superalbos equos--credenda est ism veritas, &. nullo modo prohi.benda-hoc vero firmatum est testimonio eorundem Turco-rum-s-Isti vero fueruut Christi milites Sanetus Demetrius,Sanctus Georgius, &. Sanctus Theodorus, quos Deus man-davit, &e.Adjuvante eos Domino &. visibiliter mittenteeis ill adjlfo

torium sauctos suos Bellatores, vide}. Demetrium multotiens,aliquando Georgium, neenon &. interdum Theodorum j ali-quando totes tres cum suis dealbatis exereitibus, videntibusnon soTum Christi militibus, sed etiam ipsis inimieis Paganis,&.e. Vid, Bell. Sac. Hrst, in Mabill. Iter. Ital. t, i, Par. ii,p. IS8. 155.

[d] Si conserva poi in questa Chiesa una pietra, sopra Iaquale apparendo l'Angelo in Castello, vi lascio Ie piante desuoi piedisimpresse, e d'un fanciullo paiono le vestigia. R.Mod. Gior. v. Rion. di Campetalii, c. 1.

[e] Herodot.l.iv. p. 4.2.5.1, Edit.'Lond.rn There is an Altar of marble in St. Peter's, one of

ereeted in testimony of such miracles, viz. ofSaints and Angels fighting visibly for them intheir battles; which though always as ridicu-lous as that above-mentioned, are not yetsupported by half so good evidence of theirreality. [g]

the greatest pieces of modern sculpture, representing infigures as large as the life, the story of .dttita King of theHunna, who in full march tswards Rome with a victoriousamlY, in order to pillage it, was frightened and driven back bythe apparition of an Angel, in the time of Pope Leo thefirst.The Castle and Church of St. Angelo have their title from

the apparition of an Angel over the .place, in the time ofGregor!! the Great. Rom. Moder. Giorn. i, Riou, di.Borgo i,[g] Divum Jacobum nationis Hispanicee, qui armatus

Sll!pevisus in sublime preeire ac protegere acies Hispanorum,nobilesque iis victortas iu saeris bellis conciliare. BoldoniiEpigraph. I. ii, p. 349.

<lJ We are told, that, so late .as in the sixteenth Century, agallant Spaniard, Peter de Paz, was seen to assist his coun-trymen, som~ months qfter his decease, when they made allassault at the siege of .Antwerp.'The following extract (cited by the learned Mr. HARRIS

in his C Philological Inquiries') is taken from the Disqui-8itiones MagiciB of Marti" Del Rio, printed at Mentz,an. 1617, cum gratia et pnvilegio Cesar. Majest. togetherwith the approbation of Oliverius Manama, Vice-Pro-vincial of the Belgic Jesuits, and Gulielmus Fabricius,stiled .4:postolicv, tt Rep, Librorum Ce1UDr;and attested

R 2

244

The religion of Ceres of Enna was cele-brated, as Cicero informs us, with a wonderfuldevotion, both in·public a:'J.9.private, throughall Sicily. for her presence and divinity hadbeen frequently manifested to them by nume-rous prodigies, and many people had receivedimmediate help from her in their utmost dis-

also by the evidence multorum gravium militum, QUI VI-

DlSSE SE SANCTE JURADANT.

The besieged, it seems, and their Allies, the Dutch andEnglish, were upon the point of forcing a post (aggerem)possest by the Spaniards, who besieged the city. DelRio'swords after this area Tum a regiis militibus (Hispani&.scil.) primo paueioribus CONSPECTUS. 'PRO:PE AGGERRM

PETRUS DE PAZ, Hispanus Tribunes, vir et militanb. etpietatis ornameuiis laudatissimus, qui, jam MENSIBUS ALI-

QUOT A~TE DEFUNCTUS, ViSU.5 his armatus, UT SOLEBAT,

legionem preecedere, et suis quondam militihus, MANU AD-

VOCATIS, sequerentur ut se IMPERARE. Indicant primisecundis ; sic tertiis; sic sequensibu»; VIDENT m.iNES

IDEM, miraniur, animisque resumptis NOTUM SEQUUNTUR

DUCEM, &c. .Disquisit.Mag, p.262.LORD BACON, after having related some singular stories

of equal probability, concludes with the following 'obllervation:]}I!I Judgment (says he) is, that they (be means the sto.

ries) ougltt all to be despised, and ought to seroe bl1:.tfor win-ter-talk by the fire-side. Though when I say despised, I meanasfor Belid'; for otherwise the spreading or publishingf!f'lhemis ill no sott to be despised, for t!te.1J ha-ve done much mu..chief, (Essaye and CouDaelll by Lord Verulam, No., nn,)

'245

tress. Her image, therefore, in that Templewas held in such veneration, that whenevermen beheld it, they fancied themselves be-holding either' Ceres herself, or the figure ofher at least, not made by human hands, butdropt down to them from heaven." [It) Nowif, in -the place of Ceres qf Enna, we shouldinsert into this relation, our lady of Loretto,or of Lmprunein, or any other miraculousImage in It(/~1J; the vcry same account wouldsuit as exactly with the history of the mo-dern Saint, as it is told by the present R.OJJlC/11S,

as it formerly <tid with that of Ceres, as it istransmitted to us by the Ancients. Andwhat else, indeed, are all their miraculousImages, which we see in every great town,said to be made by Angels, and _sent to themfrom heaven, [iJ but mere copies of the an-

[h] Mira queedam toto Sicilia privatim ae publice religioest Cereris Enncnsis. Etenim multa srepe prodigia vim ejusnumenque declarant: multis s~pe in dlfficillimis rebus pr~-sens auxilium ejus oblatnm est, &e. In verr. iv. 49.Alterum autem Enn~ (simulacrum Cereris) erat tale, ut

hominis cum viderent, aut ipsam se videre Cererem, aut effi-giem Cereris, non humana manufactam, sed ctelo delapsamarbitrarentur. lb. v, 7.[tJ Sed quorsurn hie Sancti Dominici imaginem, qme

apud Surrianurn in Calabria jugibus nunc miraculis pra-ful-

246

cient Fables, of the ~I07rE1';~ 4.A'YI%Af-tXl or Imagecif Diana dropt from the clouds; [jJ or the Pal-ladium of Troy, which, according to oldAu-thors, [kJ was a wooden statue, three cubitslong, whichfellfrom heaven.. In one of their C hurches here, they shewa

picture of the Virgin, which, as their writersaffirm, [/] was brought down from heavenwithgreat pomp, and after having hung awhile,with surprizing lustre in the air, in the sightof all the Clergy and people of Rome, was deli-vered by Angels into the hands of Pope Jolmthe First, who marched out in solemn proces-sion, in order to receive this celestial present.And is not this exactly of a piece with the oldPagawstoryof King Numa, when, in this sameCity, he issued from his palace, with Priestsand people after him, and with public prayerand solemn devotion received the anciie, or hea-

get, silentio obvolvimus? de Coelo quipe, ut pia traditio ~t,heec primum anna 1530 delata validissimum adversus impiosiconoclastas propugnaculum exhibet, Aring. Rom. Subter,tv. c. 5.De imagine ilIa, quree cum ab AngeJis confecta fuerit

aXElpoTV1rO' vpcatur, nil nisi tritum suecurrit. Montfauc.Dial'. ibid. 137.

[j] Act. Apost. e, xix. 35.[k] Vid. Pitiaci Lexie. Alltiquitat.~[I] Yid, Rom: Model'D. Giorn, ii, Rion eli Ripa, c, xliii.

�47

~ly shield, which, in the presence of all thepeople of Rome, was sent down to him withmuchthe same formality from the clouds? [m]And as that wise Prince, for the security ofhis heavenly present, ordered several others tobe made so exactly like it that the originalcould not be distinguished; (n] so the RomisliPriests have thence taken the hint, to form,after each celestial pattern, a number of copiessoperfectly resembling each other, as to oc-casion endless squabbles among themselvesabout their several pretensions to the divineoriginal.'I'he rod qf Moses, with which he performed

hismiracl::s, is still preserved, as they pretend,and shewn here with great devotion, in one ofthe principal Churches; and just so the rod ofRomulus, with which he performed his augu-ries, was preserved by the Priests, as a sacredrelique in old Rome, and .kept with great reve-

[m] A media Crelum regione dehiscere coepit :Submisere oculos cum duce turba suos.

. Ecce levi scutum versatum leniter auraDecidit, a populo clamor ad astra venit, &c.

Ov. Fast. I. iii.[n] Plora jubet fieri simili crelata tigura;

Error ut ante oculos iDSidialltis eat.Ov. Fast. 1. iii.

248

renee from being touched or handled by thepeople: [0] which rod too, like most of thePopishreliques, had the testimony of a miraclein proof of its sanctity; for when the Temple,nhere it '[Baskept, teas burnt to the g1'Olllld, it uasfound intire under the ashes, and untouched bythe flames: [pJ which same miracle has beenborrowed and exactly copied by the presentRomans, in many instances; particularly, ina miraculous Image of our Saciour in St. Joll1lLateran; over which theflames, it seems, had110 pou'er, though the G hurch. itself has beentwice destroyed by fire. [q]N otlling is more common among the mira-

cles of Popery, than to hear of Images that oncertain occasions had spoken; [r] or shed

[0] napaAaI3o}'n~ O( (lPEi~ TO ~JAOV ,j(I'IUP dAAo Tl T~V

(qJ/;;v cItJ,alluTov iqw'XaTTOv. Plutar. in Camil. 145, D.[p] POSSUllt &, illa miraculorum loco poni : Quod deusto

sucrario Saliorum, nihil in eo preeter lituum Ramuli integrumrepertum est. Valero Max, c. viii. 10. It. Cic. lie Divin, i.17. Pluto in Rom.

[q] E questa imagine non s'abbrucio, essen do la Chiesastata abbruciata due volte. Rom. Moder. Gior. vi. Rion diMonti xi.

(/,JF [1'] In a letter to the Lady X- dated Vienna, Oct. I.]716, LADY WORTLEY MONTAGU, speaking of theconvent of St. Lawrence, says, "But I could not forbearlaughing at their shewiug me a aooden head of our Sat'iO/ll

249tears; or sweat; or bled: and do not we findthe very same stories in all the Ilea/hen 11'l'i-ters r Of which I could bring numberlessexamples from old as well as new Rome, from.Pagan as well as Popish legends. Rome, asthe describer of it says, [sJ abounds with thesetreasures, or speaking Images: but he lamentsthe negligence of their ancestors, in not rc-cording, so particularly as they ought, the'['er,lJ11.'0,.£18 and other circumstances l!l such. CO/l-

versatious. They shew us here an Image (!f'tile Virgin, which reprimanded Gregory the

which, they assured me, spoke during the siege of Vienna,and, as a proof of it, bid me mark his mouth, which hadbeen open ever since." Works, v, 12. p. 70.111a letterto Mr. POPE, dated Vienna, a few days after

the above, her Ladyship, describing the Emperor's treasure-house, says, ,( But the next cabinet diverted me yet better,being nothing else but a parcel of wax babies, and toys inivory, well worthy to be presented to children of five yearsold. Two of the rooms were wholly filled with these triflesof all kinds, set in jewels, amongst which Iwas desired toobserve a Cl"uri/i.l', that they ·assured me had spoken vcryWisely to the Emperor Leopold."

[s] Non si puo negare, che 'per Ie grande abbondanza,che ha' Roma in simili tesori, non siano stati negligenti inostri maggiori, ill dame buon conto a posteri loro, Rom.}lod, R. di MOllti xxi,

250

Great, for passing by her too carelessly: [t]

<n- [t] St. Gregory's adventure with this Image is relatedin the following verses, which some ascribe to the AbbotJoachim, and others to the venerable Bede. However it be,the dialogue is too curious to be omitted.

Heus tu! quo properas, temerarie claviger! heus tu !Siste gradum. Qure reddita vox mihi percutit aures?Quia Cedi Regis me sceptra vices-que gerentemImpius haud dubitat petulanti lredere lingua?Siste gradum l conoerte oculos, cenerare vocantem!o mirum ! 0 portentum! effundit Imago loquelas !(At forte illudunt sopitos somnia sensus):Mene vocas, 0 Effigies! Hanc labra moventem,Flectentemq: caput video. Quid quaris, Imago?Nomen, Imago, tuum Jiceat cognoscere? MaterSancta tui Domini, tibi lle est ignota, Gregori1Virgo parens, ignara tori, tactusq : virilis;Regia Progenies; Rosamystica; Federis Arca ;Excelei Regina Poli; DOr/LUsAurea; Sponsa Tonantis;Justitia: speculum et cl!Jpeus; Dovidica Turris;Janua Calorum, tibi ne est igllota? Gregori "!Ignaro veniam concede, insignia Imago.Virgo Maria prius nunquam mihi visa: IoquentemKunquam te prius audivi: quis talia vidit ?Porco lubens : posthac sed reddere verba salutisDebita, mente tene, Quo te nunc semita dllcii '?Supra Altare tuum missam celebravit odoramPresbyter Andreas; Anima;n liberavit, et ecceImpatiens Semicocta jacet prope limina clausaCoelorum : ilia viam petit a me. Perge, Gregori.

" (Image.) Hark !Ie, Mr. Turnkey, tt'/tit/ter so fa# '?You! bold face, You!

�51and, in St. Paul's Church, a crucifix, which

(Pope.) What profane noise invades my sacred ears?Who dares revile, with his unhallowed tongueThe great Vicegerent of the King of Heaven?(Image.j Stop, turn thy eyes, and worship her that calls

thee.(Pope.) 0 miracle! 0 prodigy! a speaking Image!

Some dream perhaps my drowsy senses cheats :No, 'tis no dream; but didst thou call me, Image?What art thou? or, what wouldst? speak, Iconjure thee.(Image.) Dost thou not know the Mother cif tlly LOl'J,

Gregory'?TlieVirgin-Mother neoer touch'd by MaTt;Off-3pring cif sacred Princes; M!Jstick Rose;Ark of the Covenant; Queen o' th' atONY sky;Temple of Gold; the Thuncfrer's much-Zov'd.spouse;lrlirror and shield, of Justice; David's tower;T"'e Gate of Heaven; dost t}uru not k7WW her, Gregory 'I

(Pope.) Pardon, illustrious, sacred, much-wrong'dImage:

Forgi"e an injury, ignorantly done:My ignorance caus'd it: let it excuse my crime:I never saw the Virgin Mary before,Nor ever heard thy heavenly voice till now: .What mortal ever saw or beard such wonders ?(Image.) I do forgive thee willingly.

But as~ not pardon for a second error:,Still with a decent Salutation greetMe in thy passage.-Wbither was thy journey?

(Pope.) My brother Julio having said a Mass just now,upon one of thy Altars, he has aton'd Heaven's anger, anddeliver'd a Soul; and 10,

25.2,spoke to St. Bridguh, [uJ Durantus mentionsanother Madonna, which spoke to the seaicn incommendation qf the piety of one of her 'cota-ries. [v] And did not the Image of Fortunedo the same, or more, in old Rome? ·Which,as Authors say, spoke twice in praise of thosematrons, who had dedicated a Temple to her. [w]

i

The half-roasted ghost, impatient of delay,Lies at the close-shut gates of Paradise,Where longing it waits my coming for admittance.(Image.) Go thy woys, Gregory, and make haste."

(See Misson's New Voyage to Italy. v. £. p. 39, &c.)

The Church in which this conversation passed, is said tohave been formerly a Temple of Remus, or of Remus andRomulus.

[u] Imaginem ·Sanctre Marire custodem Ecclesiee aileen-tam & Alexii singularem pietatem commendasse. Durant.de Rit.I. i, c. 5.

[v] Fortunre item Muliebria simulacrum, quod est in riaLatina, non semel, sed bis locutum constitit, his pame ver-bis: Bene me, matronm, vidistis, riteque dedicastis, ValeroMax.i.8.

[li'J Vi e una Madonna detta di St. Gregorio, della qualeIIidice, che un giorno passando il detto Pontifice, & non sa-lutandol~, gli dicesse, &c. Ibid. Gior. v, Rion. di eampe-talli .

.Ad sanctum Paulum, ubi vidimus ligllcam Grucifixi ima-ginem, quem sancta llrigida sibi Ioquentem audiisse perhi-betur, Mabill. D. Italic. p. 133.

253They have a Church here dedicated to St.

Mary the Weeper, or to aMadonna famous forshedding tears: [x] They shew an Image tooof our Saviour, which for s~me time before theSacking of Rome aept so heartily, that the goodfathers of the ~Iollastery were all employed inwiping its face 'l£;ithcotton: [1,1] And was notthecase just the same among their ancestors,when on the approach of some public cala-mity, the statue qf Apollo, as Lil'!J tells us,7i.'Cptfor three days and nights successivel,lJ? [z)Theyhave another Church built in honour ofan Image, which bled very plentifully, from ablow given to it by a blasphemer: [a] and werenot the old Idols too asful! of blood, when, asLiv!J relates, all the Images in tile temple ofJuno were seen to eueat t~)ith d1'OpS of it? [6]

[x] S:Maria del Pianto. Rom. Mod. Gior. iii. Hion.della Regosa v,

[y] Dicono, ch'avanti il sacco di Roma pianse pill volte,e liPadri ci venissero ad asciugar [e lagrime con bombace.lb. Gior, vi. Rio di Mon. xxxi.[s] Apollo triduum &. tres noctes lacrymavit. Liv.L xliii.IS.[a] Comminciarono a tirarle de' sassinel .viso, e ne usc]

sangue, del quale si vedono insiu' hora i segni, &:c. Rom.Mod. Gior. iii. Rio. di Ponte xvii,

[b] Signa ad JuncniaSospitee sudore manavere. Liv. xxiii.Sl.Ad lucum Feronies sanguine sudarunt. lb. xxvii. 4.(0' Under the empire of Caligula, the statue of Jupi-

254

All which prodigies, as well modern as tJ1I-

cient, are derived from the same source, 'Viz.the contricance of priests or governors, in orderto. draw some gain or advantage out of thepoor people, whom they thus impose upon.

Xenophon, though himself much addictedto superstition, speaking of the Prodigieswhich preceded the battle of Leuetra, and

fer, which was at Olympia, burst forth into such loud fits oflaughter, that those who were taking it down to carry it toRome, fled away alarmed, and left their work.

Firgil, in speaking of the Palladium (the little tutelarystatue of Minerva, which was kept at first so carefully atTroy, and a!&erwards at Rome), ascribes a certain fury andmotion to the eye' of that figure, in a very particular man-nero It is when Diomede had stolen the Palladium, andbrought it into the camp.

Vix positum castris simulacrum, arsere corusceeLuminibus flammre arrectis ; salusque per artusSudor iit: terque ipsa solo (mirabile dietu)Emicuit, parmamque ferens hastamque trementem.

lEn. 2. v, l7.>.<I Wheo first her fatal image touch'd the ground,She sternly caat her glaring eyes around,That IpOrkled QS t!ley roll'd, and seem'd to threat:Her heav'nly limbs distill'J Q briny S'fuat.Thrice from the ground she leap'd, was seen to wieldHer brandiah'd lance, and shake her horrid shield."

DRYDEN.

255portended victory to the Thebans, tells us,that some people looked upon them all as forgedand contriced by the magistrates, (c] the betterto animate and encourage the multitude:and as the originals were but impostures, it"isno wonder, that the copies of them appearsuch gross and bungling forgeries. ,I have observed a story in Herodotus, Ed]

not unlike the account, which is given of thefamed travels of the house of Loretto; .,pf cer-tai11sacred mystical things, that travelled aboutfrom country to countrq, and, after many remo-valsand journeys, settled at last, for good andall, in Delus. But this imposture of the llO(lJhousemight' be suggested rather, as Mr. Addi-son has observed, [eJ by the extraordinary-veneration paid in old Rome to the cottage cifitsfounder Romulus: which was held sacred b.1Jthe people, and repaired with great care fromtime to time, with the same kind of materials, soas to be kept up in the same [orm in which it wasoriginally built.[f] It was turned also, I find,

[e] 0; fllv ~" rIVE, >"lyoVITIV tJ, ravra 1I'Rvra- rExvdl11-Wf'lt~)' rii .. 1I'(J0E6N/I:tJrfJv.Xenoph. Ellen. I. vi.

(d] Herodot. 1. iv. p. 235. Edit. Lond,(el Addison's Travels from Pesaro to Rome.[I] Dica, Halicar. l. i,

like this othet cottage of our Lady, into atemple, and had divine service performed in it,till it happened to be burnt down by thefireof a sacrifice in the time of Augustus: [gJ butwhat makes the similitude still more remark-able is, that this pretended cottage of Romuluswas shewn on the Capitoline Hill; [h] whereasit is certain, that Romulus himself Jived onMount Palatine: [i] so that, if it had reallybeen the house of Romulus, it must needs, likethe holy house of Loretto, have taken a leap inthe air, and suffered a miraculous translatioll,though not from so great a distance, yet fromone hill at least to the other, [jJ '

[g] IK11Vt/ Ij TOU 'P6Jfw'Aov ii lEfJovpy[a~ TtJ'O~ oj" 0; 'l"of1'"

iptKE~ EV aVTy E7rE7fOt1iKEUaJl,iKaVe'l. Dio, 1. xlviii, p. 383.[It] Per Romuli casam, perque veteris Capitolii humilia

tecta juro, Val. Max.L iv, c. 11.Item in Capitolio commonefacere potest &. significare

mores vetustatis Romuli casa in arce sacrorum. Vitruv.Lii. c. 1. Vid. etiam 'Macrob. Sat. i, 15. Vi!g . .lEn. viii.65.

[i) llEpl n/v El~' TOV 17f7fOOpoP.OJlTO" p.{ya" iK naMirlo'ti:ani{3c!ul". Plutarch. in Rom. P: =30.'Pul,.,.JXor ,.,.iv TO IIaXuTlOv ti:arlx';'", TuTto~ OE TO Ka7fIT"'Alo,.

Dion. Hal. l. ii. p.1l0. Ed. Huds.«T LJJ The Holy Chapel of Loretto, all the world knows,

was originally a small house, in Nazareth, inhabited b)' theVirgin Mary, in which she was saluted by the Angel, andwhere she conceived our Saviour. Dr. MOORE (View of

251But if we follow their own writers, it is not

the holy house of Loretto, but the homely cradleof our Saviour, that we should compare ratherwith the little house qf Romulus; which cradleis now shewn in St. Mar.1J the Great, and onChristmas-day exposed on the high altar tothe adoration of the people, being held in thesame veneration by present Rome, as thehumble cottage of its founder had been by itsold inhabitants. Rome, says Baronius, [k]1\ Is now in possession of that noble monu-

Society and :Manners in Italy, v, i, p. 336 to 341) relatesthe miraculous conveyance of this sacred edifice, by a bandof aRgels, to Loretto; and observes, that " when the housedisappeared, the landlords made inquiries, and offered r~wards, allover Galilee, without being able to get any satis-.factory accouat of the fugitive. •They felt their intere-stmuchaffected by the incident; for, as houses had never be-fore been considered as moeeables, their value fell imme-diately. This indeed might be partly owing to certain evil-minded persons, who, taking advantage of the public alarm,for selfi.!lhpurposes, circulated a report that several otherhouseswere on the wing, and would most probably disappear'in a few days."

[k] Porro in Christi natalia nobile monumentum ex lignoconfectum nullQque argenti vel auri cleJaturi confectum,Romapossidet, eoque multO feliciUs illustratur q.TugurioRamuli, &e. Vid. Baron. All. i, Cbrieti v. It. AJiac.Rom. Subt. 1. vi. i,

258

ment of Christ's Nativity, made only ofwood, without any ornament of silver or gold,and is made more happily illustrious by it,than it was of old by the cottage of Romulus;which, though built only with mud andstraw, our ancestors preserved with great carefor many ages."The melting of St. Janllarius' s blood at

Naples, whenever it is brought to his head,which is done with great solemnity on theday of his festival, [lJ whilst at all other times-it continues dried and congealed in a glassphial, is one of the standing and most authen-tic miracles of Italy. Yet Mr. Addison, 'W1to.twice saw it performed, assures us, that in-stead of appearing to be a real miracle, hethought it one of the most bungling tricks that

_ he !tad eoer seen. [Ill] .ftIabilloll's account of the fact seems to

solve it very naturally, without the help of amiracle: [11] for during the time' that a Mass[1] De saneti Januarii cruore mirum quiddam narratur in

Breviario Romano-quoa ejus saoguis, qui in ampulla vi-trea concretes asservatur, cnm ill conspectu capitis ponitur,a~inirandum in modum colliquifieri videtur, Aringh. Rom.Subter. 1. i. 16•.• (l1i] AadiSdn'~'t;av. at Naples.

ttl] Ad pnesentiam capitis colIiquitieri videtur, ampullaell parte) qua sanguis, uaturaliter in 8ubjectam .ampullz.

259

or two are celebrated in the Church, the otherpriests are tampering with this phial of blood;which is suspended all the while in such a situa-tion,that as soon as anypart ~lit beginsto meltby the heat of their hands, or other manage«meu, it drops qf course into the lower side of theglass which is empty; upon the first discoveryof which, the miracle is proclaimed aloud, tothe great joy and edification of the people.[oJBut by what way soever it be effected, it is

plainly nothing else but the copy of an oldcheat of the ~ame kind, transacted near the

partem cadere debet, suspensl\; missa interim una duave,dum sanguis decidat, celebrantur. Mabill. Iter. ItaI. p. 106.

<t;- to] A phial of St. Stephen's blood was annually liqui-~ at Naples, .till he was superseded b,r St. Januarius.-(Rumart. H ist. Persecute Vandal. p. 529.)Innumerable were the miracles, even resurrecticns from

the dead, which were performed by the relicks of St. Ste-phen. FrecuJphus (apud Basnage, Hist. des Juifs, t, viii.p.249.) has preserved a GaJJie or Spanish proverb, " Whoeverpretends to have read all the miracles cif St.··Stephen, he lies."MISSON, describing the relicks, statues, and miraculous

images at N~ples,says, "They keep at St. Lewis of the Pa-lace, a· considerable quantity of the rirgills milk, whichbecomes liquid 011 all our Lady's festivals. At St. JOhnCarbonnara, the blood of St. Januarius boils up, when oneputs it near the shrine in which h!s body is kept ; and theblood of St. John Baptist, which is at St. Maria DonnaRomito, makes a like ebullition, while they are sa)ing the

s2

260ry 'with in his journey to Brundusium-telling-us how the priests would have imposed uponhim and his friends, at a town called Gnatia,by persuading them, that the Frankincense inthe temple used to dissolve and melt miraculouslyof itself, without the help of.fire. [p]In the Cathedral Church cif° Ravenna, I saw

in lVlosaic 'a'Ork' the pictures of those Arch ..bishops of the place, who, as all their histo-rians affirm, [qJ were chosen for several agessuccessively by the special designation of theHoZ'lf Ghost, who, in a full assembly of theClergy and People, used to descend visiblyon the person elect in the 'shape of a Dove.. Ifthe fact of such a descent be tine, it will easi-ly be Accounted for by a passage in AtJu$Gelliu« (whence the hint was probably taken),

mass of the beheading of that saint. Nothing (adds he) is.moreeasy titan to prepare certain composition or mixture ofdrugs of an!! consistence and colour, tha: shews some Motion,wit/lOutfire, by their fermenting togtt~r':'

[P] Hor. Sat. i, v. ver, 98.[q] Quill enimnescit, quod sacne telltantur bistorill!, tunc

temporis cum Fabianus in summum Ponti1icem salu~tusest, COhUDbam crelitils advenisse, ejusque capiti iucidendosuffragium detulisse ? &:.C. Hoc idem in complurium Raven-natum Episcoporum eJectionibu8 soJenae extitit, quorummemoriam Rubeus recolit, Hilt. Raven.ltc • .Aringb. Rom.Subt, I. vi. c. 43.

261, same place, which Horace makes himself mer"who tells us of Archytas the philosopher andmathematician, that he formed a pigeon offVQod so artificiallg, as to make itfly by the powerof Mechanism just as he directed it. [1'] Andwe find from Strada, that many tricks of thiskind were actually contrived for the diver-sion of -Charles the Fifth in his Monastery,by one Turrianus, who made little birds fly outf!f'the room aOOback Oj5ainby his great skill inMachinery. [sJ ,.. It would be endless to run through all the

Popish Miracles, which are evidently forged,since or copied from the originals of paganism;there is scarce a prodigy in the old Historians,or a fable in the old poets, but what is trans-cribed into their Legends, and swallowed by

[r] -Plerique nobilium Gnecorum affirmatissime scrip-serunt, simulachrum Columbee e ligno ab Archyta rationequadam, disciplinaque mechanica factum volasse: Ita eratlibrameutis suspeneum, &c. A. GeH. N oct. Att. 1. x. 12.[8] Vide Gronovii. Not. in GeH. Ibid. .«J" ROBERTSON says, that Charles 10 astonished the

ignorant Monks by. the puppets he made, which, by the struc-ture of internal springs, mimicked the gestures and actionsof men, that they sometimes distrusted their own senses, andsometimes suspected Cbarles and'Turnano of being in com-pact with invisib)~ powers. (Hist. of Chao V. vol. 4. p. 228.)

their silly bigots as certain and undoubtedfacts.The story of Arion the Musician,· riding

triumphant with his harp on the back of a Do/,.phin, that took him up when thrown over-boardat Sea, is, one would think, too grossly fabu-lous, to be applied to any purpose of Chris-tian Supersiition: Yet our present Romans sofar surpass the old in Fable andlmposture, thatout of this single story they have coined manyof the stamp, viz. of D~lphins taking up andbringing ashore with great pomp several oftheir Saints, both dead and alive, who hadbeen thrown into the Sea by I'.,ifidels, either todrown, or to deprive them of burial. [t]The fable of the Harpies; those furies or

'{~ingedmonsters, who were so troublesome to.!Eneas and his Companions, [u] seems to becopied in the veryfir-st.Church within the wallsof Rome, close to the gate·of the people, as itis called, by which we enter it from the north:where there is anAltar with a public Inscrip-

[t] Quos Judex subniersos in.mare necavit; sed Del.phinorum obsequio corpora erorum ad littus delata sunt:Sed de obsequio Delphinorum martyribus impenso plurainfra suo loco. Aringh. Rom. Subterr, 1. I, c. 9,10.

[u] Virg.lEn. ill. 211.

tion, [v] signifying, that it was built by PopePaschal the Second, by diciue Inspiration, ino-rderto drive away a nest of huge demons ormonsters, who used to percli upon a tree in, t!tatvery place, and fer1'ibly insult all 'ldw entered thecity.The Popish Writers themselves are forced to

allow, that many, both of their reliques andtheir miracles have been forged by the craftof Priests, for the sake of money and lucre.Durantus, a zealous defender of all their cere-monies, gives several instances of the former';particularly of the bones cd' a common thief,which had for some time been honoured withan altar, and worshipped under the' title ~f aSaint. [14"] And for the latter; Lyra, in his

[v] Altare a Paschali Papa n. divino afflaturitu solemni hoc loco erectum,

quo deemones procerosnucis arbori insidentes,

transeuntem hine populum dire insultantes,coo.festim expulit,

Urbani VIII. pont. max. auctoritateexcelsiorem in locum quem conspicis

translatum fuitAn Dom, M.De.XXVII.

[w] S. Martinu! altare, quod in honorem Martyris ex-. structum fuerat, cum 088a &. reliquias cujusdam latronis essedeprebendisset,llubmoveri jnssit, Durant. de Ritib. 1. i, c. 25.

204Comment on Bel and the Dragoo, observes,thatsometimes also in the Church, Very great cheatsare put upon the people, by false miracles, coo-trived, or countenanced at least, b.y their priestsfor some gain and temporal advantage. [.2'] Andwhat their own authors confess of some of theirmiracles, we may venture, without any breachof charity, to believe of them all; nay, wecannot indeed believe any thing else withoutimpiety; and without supposing God toconcur in an extraordinary manner, to theestablishment oifraud, error, and superstitionin the world.The refuge or protection given to all, who

fly to the Church for shelter, is a privilege di-rectly transferred from the heathen temples tothe Popish Churches; and has been practisedin Rome, from the 'time of itsfoullder Romu-lus; who, in imitation of the Cities of Greece,opened an Asylum or Sanctuary to fugitivesof all nations. (g]But we may observe the great moderation

[.1) Aliquando fit in Ecclesia maxima deceptio populi inmiraculis fictis a sacerdotibus, vel cis adhereDtibus propterlucrum temporale, &c. Vid. Nie, Lyr. in J;>an.c. 14.[y] Romulus, ut saxo lucum circumdedit alto,

Quilibethuc, inquit, confuge, tutus eris- Ov, Fast-iii.

265

of Pagan above that of Popish Rome, in re-gard to this custom; for I do not rememberthat there was more than one Asylum in thetimes of the Republic; whereas there are nowsome hundreds in the same city; and whenthat single one (which was opened rather forthe increase of its inhabitants, than the pro-tection of criminals) was found in the end togivetoo great encouragement to mischief andlicentiousness; they enclosed it round in sucha manner as to hinder all access to it: (z]whereas the present Popish Sanctuaries standperpetually open, not to receive strangers,but to shelter villains; so that it may literally·be said of these, what our Saviour said of theJewish temple, that they have turned the Houseof Prayer into a Den of Thieves. [a]In the early ages of Christianity there were

many limitations put :upon the use of thisprivilege by Emperors and councils; and thegreater crimes of murder, adultery, theft, o/c'

[z) Oilr'" 'Yqp frEfJlEtppax8rr, iJtrrE ,.,,,Uva tTl TO frapcbra"

itrEA.OEjp i~atlro ~lIv,,6;;)'al. Dio, l. xlvii. p. 385.c::o- For a full account of the origin and progress of sanc-

tuaries, see Grotius, De Jure Belli ac Pacis, lib. ii.cap. 21.See also Spanheim, De Usu Numismatum, cap. ix.

. [a] Matth. xxi, 13.

were especially excepted from the benefitofit: [bJ but now they scruple not to receivetosanctuary, even the most detestable crimes;and it is owing without doubt to this policyofholy Church, that murders are so commonwiththem in Italy on slight provocations; whilstthere is a Church always at hand and alwaysopen, to secure offenders from legal punish-ment; several of whom have been shewntome in different places, walking about at theirease, and in full security within the bounds oftheir sanctuary. [c]

(6] Neque Homicidis, neque Adulteris, neque virginum'raptoribus, &:c. tenninorum custodies cautelam ; sed etiambide extrahes, & supplicium eis inferes, Justin. Navel.xvii. c. 7.

l(& [c) JORTIN relates the following miracle in favourof ,sanctuaries :" A. D.466. A certain man fled for protection to a mo-

nastery, of which 5t.Marcellus was abbot. Some soldierswere sent to fetch him out by force: but the abbot wouldnot give him up. The soldiers surrounded the monastery inthe night, threatening to break in at the morning. But theysaw a fire from the top of the building, darting its raysatthem, like flashes of lightning; upon which they laid downtheir weapons, and went to prayers. This miracle is sup-posed to have given occasion to the eelebrated law of theemperor Leo, in favour of sanctuaries, &c." Thus an artificial Phosphorus served for many excellent

purposes." (Remarks, v, 2. P: 433.)

261

In their very Priesthood they have con-trived,one would think, to keep up as near aresemblance as they could, to that of PaganRome: and the sovereign Pontif, instead ofderivinghis succession from St. Peter, (who,if everhe was at Rome, did not at least residetherein any worldly pomp or splendor) maywith more reason, and a much better plea,stilehimself the Successor of the [d] Pontife»Maximus, or chief Priest of old Rome; whoseauthorityand dignity was the greatest in theRepublic; and who was looked upon as the

Imust just add, that the Heathens sometimes putfire andcombustible materials around an AS!llum, that the personmight apptsar to be forced away, not by men, but by ~ 0<><1,Vulcan. See Plaut. Mostellar. v. i, 65.How precisely do the Papists copy the Pagans in all

things![d] Multa divinitus, Pontifices, a majoribus nostris in-

venta, nihil preeclarius, quam quod vos eosdem, &. religioni-bus Deorum Immortalium &. summee Reipublicee prseessevoluerunt. Cic. pro Dom. i.Maximus Pontifex dicitur, quod maximus rerum, qure ad

.acra &. religiones pertinent, judex sit, vindexque contumacireprivatorum, magistratuumque. Fest. I.xi. in voce Mox.Quod Judex atque Arbiter habetur rerum divinarwn, hu-

manarumque. Id, in Ordo Sacerdctusn; .T. Coruncianum Pontiticatu maximo ad principale ex-

tulere fastigium. VeIl. Pater. 1. ii, 128.

268arbiter or judge of all things, civil as well assacred, human as well as divine: whose power,established almost with the foundation of theCity, " was an om~n (says Polyd07'e Vergil)and sure presage of that priestly Majesty, bywhich Rome was once again to reign as uni-versally as it had done before by the forceofits arms." [e]

[e] Certum portentum quo est significatum, Urbem Ro-mam postremo perinde Pontificia Majestate, qua nunc latepatet, gentibus moderaturam, atque olim potentia impe-rasset, Pol. Verg. Inv. ver, I. iv, 14.

«T The more we investigate the corrupt practices ofthe Church of Rome, the more we shall discover how exactlythey have been borrowed from the Pagan superstitions. The

•Pope calls himself the arbiter or judge of all things, civilaswell as sacred, human as well as divine; and EXCOMMUNI'

CATES those who refuse to obey him. And what is thisbuta complete copy of the power exercised in the times of pa·ganism by the priests of the gods? That it is such, willap-pear evident to those who cast an eye upon the followingpassage of Ceeear, De bello Gallieo, lib. vi. cap. xiii, citedby Mosheim, (Ecclesiast, Hist. v. £. p. 229. <I Si quiaut privatus aut publicus Druidum decreto non steti~sacrificiis interdieunt. Heec prena est apud eos gravissima.Quibus ita est interdictum, ii numero impiorum et scelera·torum habentur, iis omnes decedunt, aditum eorum sertDo-nemque defugiunt, ne quid ex contagiol/e incommodi aed·piant; nequc iis petentibus jus redditur, n~que bonOluUus eommunicatur.' If allY prit'llte man or State do.flOt obey their decree, they interdict him from holy dilly,

269But of all the sovereign Pontifs of Pagan

Rome, it is very remarkable that Caligula wasthe first, who ever offered his foot to be kissedby any, who approached him: which raisedageneral indignation through the City, to seethemselves reduced to suffer so great an indig-nity. Those, who endeavoured to excuse it,said, that it was not done out of insolence,but vanity; and for the sake of shewing hisgolden slipper, set with jewels. Seneca declaimsupon it, in his usual manner, as the last at:'front to liberty; and the introduction of aPersian slavery into the manners of Rome. (f]Yet this servile act, unworthy either to be

which i~ the .greatest punishment that is amongst them.Such as are th'us interdicted, are reputed in the number ofimpio1Ls and wicked men, every man leaves their compa"y,Ilud doth avoid to meet them, or speak '(!'ith them, lest theyshould receive any hurt by their contagion; neither havethey law or justice.when they require it, nor arlY respect orhonour tlw:t. doth belong unto them. ". This the true origin of the ex~ensive and horrid influenceof the European and Papal excommunication. .[f] A~oluto 8t gratias ageDti porrexit Qsculandum sinis-

trum pedem--qui excusant, negant id insolentill! causa fac-tum j aiunt Socculum auratum, imo aureum;' margaritis dis-tinctum ostendere eum voluisse-natus in hoc, ut mores ci-vitatis Persica servitute mutaret, &.c. Senee. de Benef.

1. ii, 1i.

.270

imposed or complied with by man, is nowthe standing ceremonial of Ch'ristian Rome,and a necessary condition of access to thereigning Popes; though derived from no bet-ter origin, than the frantic pride of a brutalPagan Tyrant. [gJ

e:t)o [g] The Popes did not always presume to display thisfrantic pride. In the year 800, Charles the Great, orCharlemagne, was made Emperor of Rome, and crownedby Pope Leo III. who prostrated himself before Mm, andacknowledged him as his temporal lord. But the popes infollowing times learned better things, and treated kings lIIIdemperors as their vassals, slaves) and footmen.According to several doctors of the Romish communion,

I the homage paid to the Pope byki$$ing Ms'toe, is not a civilceremony, or human respect, but a religious homage foundedon texts of Scripture, and rendered to the Pope not 8$ aPrince, but as a God.

DR. MOORE (View of Society and Manners in Italy, v,!.p. 50.) gives a pleasant account of his friends and himselfbeing presented to the late Pope. His Holiness, it seems,indulgent to the prejudices of the British nation, had agreedto dispense with the ceremony of kissing his toe; and there-fore a very low bow, on being presented, was all that he re-quired of them. II A bow!" cried the Duke of Hamiltonto the ecclesiastic who usually attends the English On suchoccaSioQs, and who, without the knowledge of his Grace,had effected this treaty with the Pontiff, II I should not havegiven myself any trouble about the matter, had I suspectedthat all was to end in a bow. I looked on ki$$ing tlu! toe asthe only amusing circumstance of the whole; if that is to be

271The great variety of their religious orders

and societies of Priests seemed to have beenformed upon the ,plan of the old colleges orfraternities of the Augurs, Pontifices, Salii, Era-ires Aroales, o/c. The Vestal virgins mightfurnish the hint for the foundation cf Nun-neries: [h] and I have observed something

omitted, I will not be introduced at all. For if the mostludicrous part is left out, who would wait for the rest of afarce'?" .

~ [h] The learned reader may see a very curious Disser-tation on the Vestals; in the Memoires de I'Academie de.Inscriptions, tom. iv, P: 161-:-227. The Vestals of theancient Romans were only si:r:in number; but the Nunnerie«of the. modem Romans exceed all calculation. I lament to.y, that there. are still several unhappy establishments of thiskind in our country. What can parents mean by coadenm-ing their daughters to such absurd superstition?

" Lost ill a convent's solitary gloom !" Pope.

Was not woman, as well as man, formed by nature forsocial communication? No less truly 'than beautifully does

the poet say," Man in society is like a flowerBlown in its native bed; 'ti.q there atoneHis faculties, expanded in full bloom,Shine out; there only reach their proper use."

The" Task."

JOHNSON (see Boswell's life of him, v.2. P: 456.) ob-serves, that" All severity that does Dot tend to increase good,or prevent evil, is idle.'~ He adds, U I said to the Lady

272"cry like to the rules and austerities of themonastic life, in the character and manner ofseveral Priests of the Heathens, who used tolive by themselves, retired from the world, nearto the Temple 01' Oracle of the Deit:1J,to whoseparticular service they were devoted; as theSeili, the Priest 0/' Dodonann Jove, a self-mor-tifying race. [iJ

aMi U IE).).olIOL valov(f' WOtpijTUt dYt'lC'Tlf1t'oaE~xap.atlVvat.

n. xvii, !34.Whose groves the Selli, race austere, surround ;'Their feet unwash'd, their slumbers on the ground, UJ

Mr. Pope_

Abbess of a Convent, 'Madam, you are here notfor tAeloveof virtue, but the fear of vice: She said.," She shouldremember this as long as she lived:'

[i] To TWY tEpl",v 'Y{vo~ a7fo T"'Jf aU", .. X"'pLtr a~opt(fftlyfW.Plato in Timeeo. p. 1044.From the character of these Selli, or as others call them,

Elli, the Monks of the Pagan World, seated in the fruitfuJSoil of Dodona; abounding, as Hesiod describes it, withevery thing that ,=ould make life easy and happy; and whitherno man ever approached them without an offering in hishands, we may learn whence their successors. of modemtimes have derived that peculiar skill or prescriptive right,of chusipg the richest part of every country for the place oftheir settlement, Vid. Sophoc, Trachin. p. 340. v. 1175.Edit. Turneb. &. Schol, Triclin,

~ [j] I shall here introduce a few words relative to thet<libory of the Romi$k clergy.

.273

But above all, in the old descriptions of the'/uzymendicant Priests among the Heathens, who

Bishop ELLYS says, "there is no reason to pretend, asthe Romanists do, that the spiritual characters of our bishopsand clergy were, or are made worse or blemished by theirbeing married; for a state designed by God for mankind ingeneral, even while they were in Paradise itself, can never heimpure in a moral sense. In the Mosaic law, which insistedmuch on outward purity, it was allowed to the high priesthimself. ." In the New Testament, marriage is declared to be ho-

nourable in all; (Heb. xiii. 4.) and the bishops are ex-pressly allowed to be the husbands of one wife, (I. Tim. iii.2. Tit. i, 6.) although, in times of persecution, St. Paul didnot advise it to them, or even to Christians at large; yet thereis no intimation, that, in quiet times, the clergy ought to beunder an obligation to celibacy. .; I. In the .third and fourth centuries, indeed, celibacy was.magnified by some, and, in the fifth century, injoined byothers; but it was not universally practised; In the easternchurch, marriage was allowed, and the celibacy of the clergy~id not obtain generally in the west, till the ambition andusurpation of the popes, having drawn to themselves a powerover most of the great preferments, allowed or forced mostof the clergy upon celibacy." The true reason why the popes were so intent upon

gaining this point was, because they thought the clergy,having no wive. or children, would be more dependent upontheir see. This made them connive at the immorality andincontinence of the unmarried clergy, which was so great,that even P9pe Pius II. said, that the clergy ought to be1I11owedto marry. (See also St. Bernard, q¥oted by Arch-

l'

274

used to travel [kJ from house to house, withsacks on their backs; and, from an opinion oftheir sanctity, raise large contributions of

bishop Parker, in Anselmo, p. 186. edit. Lond. 1729.)" Indeed, in the views of policy, this conduct of the seeofRome was expedient for its qwn grandeur; but this consi-deration is of great force, 'to shew that the marriage of theclergy is far more to the advantage of civil states, than theirbeing in celibacy; in regard that the former contributes toincrease the people, makes them better subjects to civil go-vemment than the latter; and, at the same time, more es-emplary to their fellow-subjects. Upon whi~, as well asother accounts, all princes and states in their petitions andremOQJtra8ces for reformation, constaDdy desired the elergyIIligbt be permitted to marry. Accordu.gly, the marriage ofOur clergy is 80 far from being an objection to our esta-blishment, that it is a recommendatioD to it." (Tracts,pp.122-3.)

That St. Peter, the prince of the apostles, (as the Papistscall him) ,,~ married, appears from the followiog texts." Peter's '(IIife's mother waa sid of a fever." (Matt. viii. 14.)" And Simon's alife's mother was sick of a fever." (Mark i,SO.) "And Simon'lI wij;'s mother," &0. (Luke iv. 38.)But it was expressly foretold, that, "in the latter times,

some should tlpostati:te from the faith, FOIUUDDING 1'0

MABRY!" (See ante pag. 142, note.)[k] Stipes areas, immo vero &. argellte8B, multis eertatim

olferenbbull sinu recepere patulo: nee non &. vini cadum &lactis &. caeeos avidi.'Janimis corradentes &. in lIaccul08 buic'lUltSbu de industria ~paratos farcieDCe8, ac. ApuJeiutAfetam. 1. viii. p. 202.

275money, bread, wine, and all kind qf cictuals, forthe support of their fraternity, we see the verypicture of the begging Friars; who are alwaysabout the streets in the same habd, and on thesame errand, and never fail to carry home withthema good sack full of provisions for the useof their convent.

Cicero, in his book of laws, restrains thispractice of begging, or gathering alms, to oneparticular order of Priests, and that only oncertain days; because, as he says, [1]' it pro-pagates s.uperstiticm and impoverishes families.Which, by the way, may let us see the' policyof the Church of Rome, in the great care, thatthey have taken to mUltiply their beggingorders. em]

ll] Stipem sustulimus, nisi eam quam ad paucos diespropriam Ideeee Matris excepimus: Implet enim super·stitione animos, exhaurit domos, Cic. de Legib. 1. ii. 9. 16.

~ [m) -The impious wiles of the Ramish Priests, calledMendicants, may here deserve some mention. I borrow the. following account from Mosheim, (Ecclesiast. Hist, v. S.p. 2Q4.-5}-" We Dlaygive as a specimen of their notoriousfrauds, the ridiculous fable which the Carmelites imposeupon the credulous, relating to Simon Stockius, the Generalof their order, who died about the beginning of this (the 13th)Century. To thiI ecclesiastic, tbey tell us, that the Pirgill"J[aty appeared, and gave him a solemn promise, that the

T 2

276I could easily carryon this parallel, through

many more instances of the Pagan and Popishceremonies, if I had not already said enough,to shew from what spring all that superstitionflows, which we so justly charge them with,and how vain an attempt it must be, to jus-tify, by the principles of Christianity, a worshipformed upon the plan, and after the very pat-tern of pure Heathenism. I shall not troublemyself with ~nquiring at what time, and inwhat manner these several corruptions wereintroduced into the Church: whether theywere contrived by the i:ntl'iguesand aoariceofPriests, who found their advantage in revivingand propagating impostures, which had been

soulsof such as left· the world with the Carmelite cloakorgapulary upon their shoulders, should be infallibly pre-served from eternal damnation. And here (says Mosheim)let it be observed to the astonishment of all, in whom tkepotoe» 0/ superstition has not extinguished the plainest dic-tates of common sense, that this fiction, ridiculous and im-pious as it was, found patrons and defenders even amongthe Pontiffs. Be late Pope Benedict XIV. notwithstand-ing his pretended freed6tn {rom superstition and priestlyfraud, has deigned to appear among the supporters of thisgross fiction, though he defends it with his usual air of pru-dence and timiditv in his book De Festi» B. Maria: Firg•., -Jib. ii, cap. vi. p. 472. tom. X. opp. edit. Rom,'"

277

of old so profitable to their predecessors : orwhether the genius of Rome was so stronglyturned to fanaticism and superstition, that theywere forced, in condescension to the humourof the people, to dress up their new religionto the modes and fopperies of the old. This, Iknow, is the principle, by which their otcnWriters defend themselves, as oft as they areattacked on this head.

Aringhus, in his account of subterraneousRome, acknowledges this conformity betweenthe Pagan and Popish rites, and defends theadmi~sion of the ceremonies of Heathenisminto the service of the Church, by the autho-rityof their uisest Popes and Governors, [11]" who found it necessary, he says, in the con-version of the Gentiles, to dissemble and winkat many things, and yield to the times; andnot to use force against customs, which the

[1l) Ac maximi subinde Ponti6ces quamplurima primaquidem facie dissimuIanda duxere, optimum videlicet ratitempori deferendum -esse ; suadebant quippe sibi, baud ul-lam adversus gentilitiosritus vim, utpote qui mordicus a fide-Iibus retinebaatur, adhibeudam esse; neque ullatenus eni-tendum, ut quicquid profanes saperet mores, omnino tolle-retur, quin imo quam maxima utendum Ienitate, sacrarumquelegum ex parte intermittendum imperium arbitrabantur, &c.Vid. Aring. Rom. Subter. tom. i, 1. 1. c. 21.

. 278

people were so obstinately fond of; nor tothink of extirpating at once every thing, that

. -had the appearance of profane; but to super-sede in some measure the obligation of thesacred laws; till these converts, convinced bydegrees, and informed of the whole truth, bythe suggestions of the Holy Spirit, should becontent to submit in earnest to the Yoke ofChrist ."

It is by the same principles, that the Jesuitsdefend the concessions, which they make atthis day to their Proseljte» in China; who,where pure Christianity will not go down,never scruple to compound the matter be-tween Jesus and Confucius; and prudentlyallow, what the stiff old Prophets so impoliticlycondemned, a partnership between God andBaal: of which, though they have often beenaccused at the Court of Rome, yet I havenever heard that their conduct has been cen-sured. But this kind of reasoning, how plau-sible soever it may be, with regard to the firstages of Christianity, or to nations just con-verted from Paganism, is so far from excusingthe present Geniilism of the Church of Rome,that it is a direct condemnation of it; sincethe necessity alleged for the practices if ever it

279had any real force, has not, at least for manyages past, at all subsisted: and their tolera-tion of such practices, however useful at firstfor reconciling Heathens to C hristiallity, seemsnow to be the readiest way to drive Christiansback again to Heathenism. [0]

[0] JORTIN (Remarks, v. s. p. 364.) assigns some excellent reasons why Christianity can receive no good fromPopish missions." From the attempts of Papists to convert infidels, no-

thing very beneficial to Christianity can well be expected;not because the former are always deficient ill learning andabilities, but because their own religious scheme labours underinsuperable difficulties. Some of them can reason well, andsome have written well upon the evidences of natural andrevealed religion. But to make men Christialls is thesmaller part of their task; they must proceed, and makethem members of the Church of Rome, and receivers of herdoctrines, some of which are contrary to the testimony ofthe senses, and abounding with contradictions; so that rea-son must be discarded from the Romish system, and a fa-natical sort of faith required from the converts." But this is not all. Suppose that infidel Princes

should by some way or other get an insight into Ecclesiasti-cal History, into the papal usurpations-the power which theVicar of Christ claims O1Jerall men, both in temporals andspirituals-the use of SI. Peter's two swords-the pretellsionsto i1lfallibility-the extortions-r-the indulgences-tlte inqui-sitiollS-the piOU3frauds-the lying miracles--the expur-gatory imle:J;es-the opm violellce-the iuterdicts-tl;e ex-commll1licdtio1ts-the breach 0/ public faith-the massacre,

280

But it is high time forme to conclude, beingpersuaded, if I do not flatter myself too much,that I have sufficiently made good, what Ifirst undertook to prove; an exact Confor-mity, or Uniformity rather, of 'Worship, betweenPopery and Paganism: for since, as I haveshewn above, we see the present people ojRome worshipping in the same Temples t atthe same Altars; sometimes the same Images;and always with the same Ceremonies, as theold Romans; they must have more charity, aswell as skill in distinguishing, than I pretend tohave, who can absolve them from the samesuperstition and idolatry, of which we cO~ldemDtheir Pagan Ancestors. ,

of heretics and irifidels......,.ekeabsolving subjects from tkeirallegiance-the deposing and assassinating of princes-thedisposing of crowns and sceptre~nd a long catalogue ofenormitie« practised by the Roman CA"rcn and its rulers;it cannot well be supposed that such princes would be foDIIof admitting such teacher. into their domiaions,"

THE

antbor'£\ ~ost~(tipt••

AFTER I had sent these Papers to thePress, I happened to meet with a paragraphin NIr. Warburton's Divine Legation of Moses,whichobliges me to detain the reader a littlelonger, in order to obviate the prejudices,whichthe authority of so celebrated a writermay probably inject to the disadvantage ofmy argument; which, though it has beenmaintained, as he observes, by many able wri-ters, he has taken occasion to condemn, as anutter mistake, and a misapplication of their timeand learning, in the pursuit of afalse principle.The paragraph runs thus;'f There is nothing obstructs our disco-

veries in antiquity, (as far as relates to theknowledge of mankind) so much as that falsethough undisputed principle, that the generalcustoms of men (in which a common like-nessconnects, as in a chain, the manners of

282its inhabitants, quite round the globe) are all,whether civil or religious, traductive fromoneanother. vVhereas in truth, the original ofthis similitude is the voice of one commonnature, improved by reason, or debased bysuperstition, speaking to all its tribes of in-dividuals. But it is nowonder men havebeenmisled by this false principle. For when acustom, whose meaning lies not very obvious,requires some account to be given of its ori-ginal, it is much easier to tell us that thispeople derived it from that, than rightly toexplain to us what common principle of rea-son or superstition gave birth to it in both.How many able Writers have employed theirtime and learning to prove Christian Rome tohave borrowed their superstitions from thePagan City? They have indeed shewnanexact and surprising likeness in a great va-riety of instances. But the conclusion fromthence, that therefore the Cath~lic borrowedfrom the Heathen, as plausible as it seems,is I think utterly mistaken .. To offer at pre-sent only this plain reason, the rise of the su-perstitious customs in question were manyages later than the conversion of that Im-perial City to the Christian faith: conse-

283quently, at the time of their introduction,there were no Pagan prejudices that requiredsuch a compliance from the ruling Clergy.For this, and other reasons, therefore, I amrather induced to believe, that the very samespirit of superstition, operating in equal cir-cumstances, made both Papists and Paganstruly originals, t}c." [p] .I am at a loss to conceive what could move

my learned friend to pass so severe a cen-sure upon an argwnent which has hithertobeen espoused by all Protestants, admittedby many Papists, and evaded, rather thancontradicted, by any, But whatever was hismotive, which, I persuade myself, was nounfriendly one, he will certainly pardon me,if pursuing the full conviction of my mind, Iattempt to defend an established principle,confirmed by strong and numerous facts,against an opinion wholly new and strangeto me, and which, if it can be supposed tohave any force, overthrows the ·whole creditand use of my present work.To proceed therefore to the consideration

of his reasoning. He allows that the writers

[P] Div. Legation. vol. ii, par. l.p. 355.

284

who have undertaken to deduce the rites ofPopery from Paganism, haoe sheton an exac:and surprising likeness betueen them in a greatvariety of instances. This, one would think, isallowing every thing that the cause demands:it is every thing, I dare say, that those writersdesire. But this question, according to hisnotion, is not to be decided by facts, but bya principle of a different kind-a superiorknowledge of human nature, which would teachus, that, notwithstanding all that esact andsurprimlg likeness, the Papists are as truly ol'i-ginals as the Pagans,and borroieed nothing atall in reality from their Heathen Ancestors>-He offers one plai1~ reason, in the support ofthis assertion-" That the rise of the super-stitious customs in question uere many ages laterthan the conversion of Rome to the Cln'istian

faith; and consequently, at the time of theirfirst introduction, there aere no Pagan pre-judices, that required such. a compliance [romthe 'ruling Clergy." But this reason is so far. from being a plain one, that, till it be moreprecisely stated, it will hardly pass for anyreason at all. It consists, we see.of an histo-rical fact, and of a consequence deduced fromit; but till the era of that fact be settled, or

285the number of ages determined by which theintroduction of those ceremonies was later thanthe conversion of Rome, it is not possible forus to judge of the consequence, which hedraws from it, or to know whether there wereany Pagan prejudices subsisting at that timeor not--on which the whole force of his rea-son depends. I

To set this argument therefore in its properlight, let us take a summary view of the Chris..tian religion in Rome, from the reign of Con-stantine the Great, the known eera of its esta-blishment in that Imperial City.From this eera then, according to the ac-

counts .of all writers, though Christianitybecame the public and established religionof the Government, yet it was forced tosustain a perpetual struggle for many agesagainst the obstinate efforts. of Paganism,which was openly espoused by some of theEmperors, publicly tolerated, and privatelyfavoured by others, and connived at in somedegree by all.Within thirty years after Constantine, the

Apostate Julian entirely restored it, abrogatedall the laws. which had been made against it,and prohibited the Christians to teach or pro-

286

pagate the Gospel. [qJ The three Emperorswho next succeeded, Jovian, Valentinia«, Va-lens, though they were Christians by profes-sion, were yet wholly indifferent and neutralbetsoeen the two religions, granting an equalindulgence and toleration to them both; andGratian, the fourth, though a sincere believer,did not think fit to annul what Julian had re-stored. [1'] He was the first, however, who re-fused the title and habit oj' the Pontife» Max-imus, as giving a kind of sanction to the oldidolatry. But this affront provoked the Pagan

[q] Petunt etiam, ut iUis privilegia deferas, qui loquendi&. docendi ncstris communem USUUl, Juliani lege proximadenegarunt.--Ambros. adv. Symmach. lib. i.ad Valen-tinianum.

[r) Ammianus Marcellinus, who lived in that very age,gives this character of the Emperor f7alentinian; Postremohoc moderazsine principatus incIaruit; quod inter religioulllBdiversitates medius stetit; nee quenquam inquietavit; nequetit hoc coleretur imperavit, aut illud, Nee interdictis mi-nacibus subjectommcemcem ad id, quod ipse coluit, incli-nabat; sed intemeratas reliq.uit has partes, nt reperit, Jib.xxx, c. 9.

Symmacltus,in his-memorial to rakntinian the IId. speak.ing with a reference to the five Emperors just named, says;numerentur Principes ntriusque Seetes, utriusque SententilE:proxhnus e011118ca:remonias patrum coluit, recentior nODremovit. Symmach. Epist. !. x, 54.

287

Priesthood so highly, that one of them is re-corded to have said, since the Emperor refusesto be our Pontifex, we will very shortly take carethat the Pontifex shall be ]-fa~imus-whichthey Soon after made good by the murder ofGrutian, and the advancement of Maximusto the throne. [s]In the following reign of Theodosius, whose

laws were generally severe upon the Pagans,Symmachus, the Governor of Rome, presentedapetition or memorial,in the strongest terms,and in the· name of the Senate and People ofRome, to Valentinian the younger, Theodosius'spartner in the Empire, for leave to replace theAltar cf-Victory in the Senate House, whence .it had been removed by Gratian, and to re-store their antient privileges and revenues totke Vestal Virgins. [t] This w~<'Qrial wasanswered by St. Ambrose, whc \ ,'~ a Letterupon it to the Emperorvobser. cs, that whenthe petitioners had so many Temples and Altarsopen to them in all the streets of Rome, and par-ticularly an Altar of Victory, where they mightfreely offer their sacrifices, it seemed to be a mere

(s] Vie. Jac. Gothofred. De Statu Paganor, sub Christ.Imperatorib. Prref.

(t] Vid. Symmach. Epist. ibid.

288

insult on Christianity, to demand still one Altarmore; and especially in the Senate House, wherethe greater part we1'e then Christians. [u). Yetit appears from some hints in another letter,that this majority of Christians durst not ven-ture to oppose the petition, but were contentto withdraw themselves only, that they mightnot be said to have voted for it. [v] The pe-tition was rejected by Valeniinian against theadvice of all his Council; but was grantettpresently after by the Usurper Ugenius, whomurdered and succeeded him.

Theodosius the Second, pursuing the maximsof his father, published a law to punish allthose who were caught in the act of sacrificingto Idols, wlth banishment and corifiscation ofgoods: and when this was not sufficient torestrain them, he made the punishment capi ..tal, and ordered their Temples to be demolished.

[u] H ujus aram strui in Urbis Romee Curia petunt; hocest, quo plures convenient Christiani. Omnibus inTem·plis arse ; ara etiam in temple Victoriarum; quoniam otl-mero delectantur, Sacrificia sua ubiqueconcelebrant. Quidest nisi insultare fidei, unius arle sacrificium vendicare 1-Non illis ntis· sunt lavaera, non porticus, non plateee ocu-patee simulacris ..-Ambros, adv. Symmach. lib. ii, ad Va-lentin.

[11] Ibid. lib. 1.

.289

Yet-he prohibited the Christians at the sametime by another law, from injuring eithertheir persons or goods, on the account of theirreligion, as long as they behaved themselvesquietly, and with due respect to the laws. [w]During this period therefore, which includes

a full century from the conversion of Rome, inwhich the Christians and Pagans lived promis-cuously in every City of the Empire: enjoy-ing, for the greatest part, not only t~e freeexercise of their several religions, but an

(w] Sed hoc Chnstianis, qui 'Del cere sunt, 'Vel esse di-euntur, specialiter demandamus, ut Judreis ac Paganis inquiete degentibus,-non audeant manus inferre religionisauctoritate abusi, &c.Vid. Jac. Gothofred. de Statu·Paganor. leg. xxiv. A. D.

423. .N..B. This law, which was published above a Century

after the establishment of Christianity, is addressed, in verypeculiarterms, to all Christians, whether real or nominal;whether they were truly so, or passed only for such.-Whichshewsus in the first place, from what source a great part ofthose pagan prejudices, that infected the discipliIle of theChurch, would naturally arise; oiz; from the numbers ofthe pretended converts, who were Pagans still in theirhearts, and conformed only through fear, or flattery to thereigningpowers: and ~dly, that these false Christians usedto cover their hypocrisy by the mask of an extraordinaryzeal, and were the most forward to insult and persecute bothihl1 Jews and the Pagans. .

tr

equal share of the honours and magistraciesof the State, it is evident, as well from thenature of the thing, as from the facts aboverecited, that there were many strong prejudicesin favour of Paganism actually subsisting inall ranks of men, which an ambitious andtemporizing Clergy would naturally apply tothe advantage of their ease, their profit,ortheir power; so that, if any of the ceremoniesin question were introduced into the Churchwithin this period, their Pagan origin cannotbe disputed, and 1lJr. Warburton, I am per-suaded, according to his own reasoning, willallow.the mistake to lieon his side. [x]

~ [x] GIBlJON, whose impartiality in a controversy ofthis nature will be universally allowed to give additionalweight to his authority, notices this passage of Warburton's,and declares, that he has 'distorted his ideas, by renderingthem too general and absolute.' The religion of Constan-tine, says Gibbon, atchieved in less than a century, the finalconquest of the Roman empire; but the victors themselveswere insensihly subdued by the arts of their vanquished ri-vals. He then observes,· in a note, that" The imitation ofPaganism is the subject of Dr. Middleton's agreeable letterfrom Rome. Warburton's ani ....adversions obliged him toconnect the history of the two religions j and to pr0ve theantiquityof the Christian copy." (Decline and Fall, vol. 11.p.136.)

The literary character otW AJI.BURTON is 'Veryaccurately

Let us enquire then, in the next place, whatlight the monuments of those times will af-ford concerning the rise of these ceremonies:but as it is of little moment to the public toknow the exact time of their introduction, soI will carry the reader no farther into thissearch. than will be necessary to convincehim, that I have not been imposing upon hima specious error, or fancifitl hypothesis, ground-ed on a false notion of human nature, but anhistorical relation of the Paganism of modern

drawn by WARTON, in the following words: li Warburton,"says he, li had certainly wit, genius, and much miscellaneouslearning; but, was perpetually dazzled and misled, by theeager desire of seeing every thing in a new light unobservedbefore, into perverse interpretations and forced comments.~is passion being (as Longinus expresses it) TOU ~EJla~ JlO1JITEl~

/tIEL KIVEJI. It is painful to see such abilities wasted on suchunsubstantial objects. Accordingly his notes on Shakespearhave been totally demolished by Edwards and Malone; andGibben has torn up by the roots his fanciful and visionaryinterpretation of the sixth book of Virgil. And but fewreaders, I believe, will be found, that will cordially subscribeto an opinion lately' delivered, that his notes on Pope's Worksare the very best ever given on any classic whatever. For toinstance no other, surely the attempt to reconcile the doc-trines of the Essay on Man to the doctrines of Revelation, isthe rashest adventure in which ever critic yet engaged. Thisis, in truth, to divine, rather than to explain au author's mean-ing." (See Warton's Pope's Works, v, i. p. 174.)

U 2

Rome, deduced from unquestionable facts,and the clear testimony of Antiquity; andthis I shall be able to shew, as far as therewill be occasion, from some of the hints al-ready given in my Letter and my Preface.Everyone knows what a perpetual use

there was of Incense and sueet Odours in allthe Temples of the Heathens. Tertullumspeaks of it, as the distinguishing rite of Pa-ganism; and declares, that Idolatry mightsooner pe carried on. without an Idol, than with-out Incense: and for this reason, as he inti-mates, if the Perfumers, who furnished thisIncense to the Pagan altars, continued to carry00 that trade, after they had embraced the Chris-tian .faith, they were to be rejected from theChurch. Cy] This was the primitive disci-pline, before the conversion of Rome, whenthe Church was cautious of admitting into herworship, whatever had any relation to the oldIdolatry: yet even in this period GregoryThaumaturgus is commended by his namesakeof Nissa, for changing the Pagan Festivals intoChristian Holydays, the better to draw the Hea-

[y] Si &. nunc etiam sine Idolo opus Idolatries incendiiaodorum perpetratur-nam facilius sine Idolo, Idololatria,quam sine Turarii merce, Apologet. xi.

thens to the religion of Christ, [zJ But afterthe establishment of Christianity, when thepolicy of complying with the popular preju-dices began to prevail among the Clergy;and the Church, as St. Jerom says, declined asmuch in its oirtue.; as it increased in its pO'[R)er,we find not only the Incense-sellers, but theincense itself, and the Thuribulum taken intothe service of the Christian Altars, and men-tioned by St. Ambrose and St. Chl'!Jsostom, asof common use both in tho Eastern and 'Yes-tern Empire. [a]The Pagans, as I have shewn, besides the

constant use of lustral water in their Temples,used to sprinkle their horses with it in the Gir-censian games, to preserve them probably from

[z] Nissen. in vito Greg. Thaumat.[a] Atque utinam nobis adolentibus Altaria, sacrificium

"deferentibus assistat Angelus, &c. AriIbros. in Luc. i.Diaconus, -"l..a{3Jv TO 6v/lcanlptOv teai TO 6v/lla/la, &C.

Chrysost. Liturgia. vid. Beverigii Annot. in Canon. Apost.w.Some learned men have asserted the use oj Incense to be

oj Apostoli~ institution, from the authority of the ApostolicCanons: but the testimony of Tertullian, quoted above,_clearly shews, that it was not introduced into the Christianworship in his days, and consequently, as other learned menhave with more judgment inferred, that the Apostolic Eanouswere the preduction of a later age.

294the power of charms or incantations, thatmight be prepared against them by theiradversaries. Ihave shewn, likewise, how, inimitation of that custom, the practice ofsprinkling horses and other animals with Holy-water, was first introduced among Christians,by the authority of Hilarion, the JJ!lonk; whosepeculiar doctrine it was, that the Deoii, out ofhis great hatred to men; and for the sake of doingthem the greater mischief, used to enter eveJt intotheir cattle, with intent todestrou them. Eh] Forwhen we see so singular a custom continuedto this day at Rome, by the Monks cd'St. An-tony, the Parent of Monkery itself, and thefriend and contemporary of Hilarion ; wecannot think it a mistake, to deduce it from anorigin; which, from its great success in thatfirst trial, is saidto havedrawn many Pagansto thefaith of Christ. [c]

St. Jerom takes notice, that Paganism hadmany observances, which, to the reproach even ofChristians, implied a great strictness of mannersand discipline. Juno, says he, had her Priest-

['b] Docebat autem Senex, hominum causa, Diabolumetiam jumenta corripere, &.c. Hieron, tom. iv. Par. ii, P: b~,edit. Bened,

[c) Indubitata ergo victoria &. illis &.multis retro Circen-.ibus plurimia fidei occasio fuit. Ibid. p. 80. .

295

esse»,devoted to one husband: Vesta Iter perpe-tual Virgins, and other Idols their Priests also,undervows of chastity. [d] To wipe off this re-proach therefore from the Christian Church,Monasteries and Nunneries began to be multi-plied in this age, through all parts of theChristian world, recommended chiefly by thewritings and authority of St. Jerom. [e] Vigi-lantius, who lived towasds the end of the 4thCentur.y, not long after the conversion 0/ Rome,publicly charged the ruling Clergy u'ith Ido-latry and Paganizing, on the account ofseveral Heathenish customs introduced atthat time into the Church; particularly thevows of chastity imposed ttpon the Clergy;the veneration of reliques j and the lightingup of candles to them, in broad day-light.« We see, says he, in effect, a Pagan riteintroduced into our Churches, under the pre-text of religion; when heaps of ua« candles

[d] Quid DOS oportet facere, in qllorum condemnationemhabet, &. Juno Univiras, &. Vesta Virgines, &. alia Idola con-tinentes ] Ibid. tom. iv, Par. i. "314. It, Par. ii. p. 154. &.744.[e] Certe Bos quidam &. preciosissimlls lapis inter Eccle-

siastica ornsmenta, Monachorem &. Virginum chorus est.Hier. t. iv. Par. ii. p. 551.Initum est inter Monacho8 consilinm, 118min eodem loco

circiter quinque miUia diversis cellulis habitabant. lb. p. 44.

296are lighted up in clear sunshine, and peopleevery where kissing and adoring, I know notwhat, contemptible dust, preserved in a littlevessel, and wrapped up in precious linen.These men do great honour truly to the bles-sed Martyrs, by lighting up paltry candles tothose whom the Lamb, in the midst of thethrone, illuminates with all the lustre of hismajesty." [fJ St. Jerom, who answers him,does not deny the practice, nor its being bor-rowed from the Pagans, but defends it. That,says he, was once done to Idols, and toas then tobe detested; but this is done to the Martyrs, andis therefore to be received. [g] Vigilantius ap-pears to hve had several Bishops and Pres-byters on his side in this controversy, andparticularly Rujfinus; yet the Church in ge-neral was so strongly infected at this timewith Pagan prejudices, that his remonstranceswere treated with no better terms, than here-tical, impious, and diabolical. [h]Upon the conversion of the Empire to the

(J] Hieron. ib. p. 282.[g] lUud iebat ldolis, &. idcirco detestandum est: hoc fit

Martyribus, at ideirco recipiendum est. Ibid.~.[h) Proh nefas! Episcopol sui sceleris dicitur habeJ'e

eoasortes, Hieron, adv. Vi,il. p. ~81. Oper, t, iy. Par.ii.

297

Christian faith, when the Church found itselfsupported by the laws, and invested withauthority: it is natural to imagine, that oneof the first acts of her power would be, -torender all due honours to the memory of thoseMartyrs, by whose blood she' had obtained it.This therefore was the peculiar zeal, and reign-ing devotion of that age: in consequence ofwhich it was a kind of fashion for the newConverts, who were of eminent birth and for-tunes, to build Churches at their own ex-pence, to the honour of the Martyrs, and fora repository of their bones: which, after themanner of the Pagans, they affected also toadorn with paintings; representing the storiesof the Old and New Testament, and espe-ciaUy the acts of those Martyrs, to whom theChurches were consecrated; in oppositionto the fabulous acts of the Old Heroes, orpretended Deities, with which the HeathenTemples were usually painted.Thus Paulinus, a Convert from Paganism,

of Senatorial rank, celebrated for his partsand learning, and who died afterwards Bishopof Nola, rebuilt in a splendid manner hisEpiscopal Church, dedicated to Felix theJ/artyr; -on whose porticos were painted tire

miracles of ];foses and of Christ, together withthe acts of Felix, and the other Martyrs,whose reliques were there deposited. He givesa short description of these paintings in oneof his Poems; where, to obviate an objection,that might probably be made to this new andunusual method, as he' calls it, of paintingChurches, he says, "that it was done with adesign to draw the rude multitude, habitu-ated to the profane rites of Paganism, to aknowledge and good opinion of the Christiandoctrine; by learning from these pictures,what they were not capable of learning frombooks, the lives and acts of the ChristianSaints." [11 Thus Sulpicius also, another

[lJ Forte requiratur quanam ratione gerendiSederit heac nobis sententia, pingere sanetasRaro more domos, animantibus adsimulatis,Aeeipite, &. paucis tentabo expoDere causas,Q.uos agat hue Saneti Eelicis gloria coetusObscurum nulli ; seg turba frequentior his estRusticitas non cassa fide, neque docta legendi,H rec adsueta diu sacris servire profanisVentre Deo, tandem convertitur advena Christo,Dum sanctorum opera in Christo miratur aperta,Cernite quam multi coeant ex omnibus agris, 8tc.

. Vide S. Paulini Opere Nat. ix.Pope Gregory, caned the Great, about two centuries

later, makes the same apology for Imagu or Picturtl ig

299

noble Convert, and Paulinus:s friend, builttwo Basilicas, or spacious Churches, with aBaptistery between them, in which was painted,on the one side, St. Martin, whose life he alsowrote; and on the other hand, his livingfriend Paulinus. [j]Thus were pictures or Images introduced

into the Christian Church, about the end ofthe 4th, or the beginning of the 5th Century,by the Pagan Converts; who seem to havevied with each other, in the magnificenceof building, adorning, and painting theChurches of the several Martyrs. [k ] Their

Churches; declaring them to have been introduced for thesake of the Pagans; that those, who did not know, andcould not read the Scriptures, might learn from them whatthey ought to worship. Unde &. prrecipue Gentibu« prolectione, pictum est, &c. Epist.l. ix. c. 9.(jJ Recte enim in loco refectionis humanee Martillus pin-

gitur, qui ceelestis hominis imaginem perfecta Christi imi-tatione portavit; ut deponentibus in lavacro terrenee imagi-nis vetustatem, imitanda coelestis animee occurrat effigies.Nostne vero quis illic locus est, &.c. Vide ide Epist. ad Se-ver.xii.

[k] Tu vero etiam Baptisterium Basilicis duabus inter-positum condidisti ; ut nos in horum quoque operum, qurevisibiliter extruuntur, redificatione superares. Sed Dominogratias, qui dedit nobis in quo &. vinci victoriam duceremus.Vid.ibid.

�oodesign was to do honour to the memory ofthose Martyrs; and to edify the people by theexample of their lives; but above all, as Pau-linus, one of the first Introducers of them,declares; "to draw the Heathens the moreeasily to the faith of Christ, since by flockingin crowds to gaze at the finery of these paint.ings, and by explaining to each other thestories there represented, they would gradu-ally acquire a reverence for that religion,which inspired so much virtue and piety intoits professors:' But these compliances, asBishop StillingJleet observes, were attendedwith very bad consequences; since Christianitybecame at last, by that means, to be nothing else

I

but refo1'med Paganism, as to its divine fl'or-ship: [lJ and as the learned Mr. Turreiin also,describing the state of Christianity in thisvery age, says, "the Empire was broughtover to the faith, but the Church also infectedwith the pomp of the Empire; the Paganswere converted to Christ, but the worship of

[I] See Bishop Stillingjleet's De{e~ce of the Charge ofIdolatry against the Romanists, vol, v. of his works, p.4.59,in which learned and excellent Treatise, the reader will6udthe whole question examined to the bottom, and demoDBU*"bly proved against the Church of Rome.

SOlChrist also depraved to the fashion of Pa-ganism." [m)I need not trouble the reader with any more

testimonies of this sort, which the writers ofall times would abundantly furnish: the factsalready produced sufficiently prove, that it isnomistake to affirm, that the Catholic borrouedfrom the Heathen; or that Pagan ceremonieswere introduced into the Church, while therewere strong prejudices sub~'isting in favour ofthem; which, from these beginnings, havebeen operating in it ever since, with more orlesseffect, in proportion to the decay- of itsdiscipline, and the corruption of its rulers,till they have perfected that form and Systemof worship, which we now distinguish by thenameof Popery.From this view then of the question, as it

is now placed in its true light, it appears im-possible, in any sense whatsoever, that thePapists could be ~riginals, in their use of thoseceremonies. From the first promulgation ofthe Gospel, as all history informs us, there

em] Imperio ad fidem adducto, sed 8t Imperii pompaEcclesiam inficiente: Ethnicis ad Chris tum conversis, sed lkChristi religione ad Ethnicee formam depravata, 8tc. Orat.Academ. De variis Christ. ReI. fatis.

S02

was a perpetual contest between the Paganand Christian 'rites, through a long successionof ages; in which the Pagan rites were for.cibly imposed upon the Christians, by thePagan Emperors; rejected again in their tumby the Christian Emperors; and all of themdistinctly marked out and described in dif-ferent times by the Imperial laws, so as theChristians in all ages might clearly know andavoid them. For example; the laws of The»dosius, as I have already observed, forbad allpeople, under severe penalties, to light tipcandles, burn incense, or !tang up garlands tosenseless images. [n] 'N ow these laws, from

[1l] Nullus omnino-in nullo penitus loco, in nulla urbe,sensu carentibus simulacris-accendat lumina, imponat tura,serta suspendat, &c. Vid. Jac. Gothofred. De Stat. Ps-ganor. Leg. xii. p. ]5. .

Notwithstanding this prohibition of the ceremonies,herespecified, to the Pagans, it is very remarkable, that theywere actually in use in the Christian Church, at the sametime, and under the same Emperor, as it appears ~ythetestimonies produced above. This was the effect of a p0-litical compliance with the Pagan prejudices, that the Pa.gans, when no longer allowed to perform their favouriterites to their Idols, might be induced the more easily to e~brace the faith of Christ, by a liberty of performing theDlat the altars, and to the honour of the Marty,,; wheiethere was' 110 application of them however to Idol, (I

303

the time of their publication, have been inthe constant possession of the Romish Church;perpetually read, commented and publishedby their Clergy ; [oJ so that, when the par-ticular rites, therein prohibited, were intro-duced into the Christian worship, in what agesoever we should suppose it to have hap-pened, the introducers could not be ignorantof their being Pagan rites; and consequentlycould not be originals, or inventors, but, asI have affirmed in my Letter, the mere bor-

-roteer« of them from their Pagan Ancestors.I will not pursue this point any farther,

how much soever the occasion. may invite me.

Images, which, though they now began to be introducedinto the Church, yet had no religious worship paid to themill this age. But after so large a concession, it was not easyto stop, till the whole pageantry of the old Idolatry was re-stored, as we now see it exercised in Popis!, countries, withall its pomp of candles, incense, garlands, &c. applied againdirectly to the worship of senseless Images.

[0] Paulinus, the Bishop of Nola, above mentioned,published a sort of Panegyric upon the Emperor Theodosiu«,containing a particular defence or apology for his laws: IIIrelation to which, St. Jerom, in a letter to him says, IIapp',!TkelXkJsius, who Itas such an Orator of ellrist for Ilis De-

fender. You have illustrated his dignit!l, altd consecratedthe utility of hi, law, tofuture ages. Hieron. ad Paul. 0 P:t, i•.P: 567. init.

S04

I have no desire to enter into controversy withany man; much less with one, whose friend.ship I value, and whose uncommon abilitiesI shall always esteem. 'Vhat I have throwntogether hastily in this Postcript, will be con-sidered, I hope, as a necessary act of defence;not due so much to myself, as to the judge-ment of the public, and the merit of an oldargument, that has long been of service to theProtestant cause; and which, in all ages ofthe Church, if it had been attended to, as itought, would have prevented the admissionof those corruptions, which, at this day, sogrossly deform the simplicity of the Christianworship, through the greatest part of theChristian world.

ADDITIONAL CHAPTERBY

THE EDITOR.[aJ'!1

•

THE reader ll~s now, it is presumed, be-come fully satisfied of what it was the objectof the foregoing pages to demonstrate;namely, that ·there is an exact uniformitybetween Popery and Paganism; Of, that thereligion ,of the fTesent Romans is derived fromthat of their hedtlten ancestorS. To be satis-fied of this, however, is not the only thingthat is necessary under existing circum-stances. To know, indeed;' that the religionof the Papists is derived ,from that of thePagans, Will be quite enough to deter everysober Protestant .from embracing the idola-trous and corrt1ptpracti~ of that religion;but to know i]S(), that he may one day becompelled by lits professors, .either to abjure

[tI] Jl~rerredto nteptil. 151.X

306

'his own faith, or be burnt, as an heretic, forrefusing so to do, is a matter which cannotfail to excite apprehensi ods' of the mostgloomy nature. And yet the occurrence ofsuch an event is so far from being impossible,that the page, of .history, .and the knownprinciples of the Romish church, declare itto be extremely probable; nay, it will not betoo much to add, that it may not belong to

a very remote posterity to ,~, the unhappywitnesses of it, unless, whilei}¥p have still thepow~, we e.npI<i>y~suitable;pl.eans to guard~pst ,"SQ dreadful a calami t~.': a'he R~l)lan Catl19licsof I~til~nd are nowr,<rnewiQg,'their Petition to the Legislature,to grant them wh,atth~y. eall, Emancipation;or, ill other words, to release them from those

, , .laws which the, wisdom iof our ancestorsframed fer ,theprqtection of our Church andCivilConstitutio,. The policy or impolicjof,acceding to their wishes, bas occasionedIffflK and ,repea~ddiscuS5ions, both in andout of doors; ,hut the ~ubjffit.itself, whenproper! y, cpn~dered, lies i..q 1J. very narrow

. , . ·,a

compa~.. Tile C~tholics praYlor,Emancipa-tion ; and the merits upon which they groundtheir Petition ·areJ~lese ;-}'irs.t', that it is un-

S07

just to deprive any set of men of civil rightsand privileges, merely on account of theirreligious opinions; secondly, that they onlyask for those concessions which they would, concede to all men ..

N ow to these two points I shall take leaveto make the 'following objections :-First, Ideny that the Roman Catholics suffer anything by the laws on account of their merereligious opinions; they do not suffer for be-lieving Transubstantiation or Purgatory, or forpraying to Saints, or bowing' down beforeImages, but they suffer for acknowledgingthe Supremacy of the Pope; a doctrine 8'0

hurtful to the welfare of our religious andcivil liberties, that it would be the height offolly and madness in our Legislature to grantEmancipation to those who profess it: Hence,the Catholics have no just cause to complainof the laws in force against them. Theyhave the fun and free exercise of their re-ligion, and this is all they-ought to have con-sistent :with its prineiples. .For, SOOQIldly,as to what they aver, that

they only' ask for those concessions whichthey would concede to all men, who, that isubqufiinted with the prifteiples. and practice of

.x2

308their religion, can venture to confide in suchan assertion? Is not the persecution of thosewhose conscience cannot subscribe to their.doctrine and worship (let them be ever sogood subjects iI) all other respects), among the.principles of their religion? And, as the, per-secution of those who differ from them is oneof their principles, has it not ever been theirpractice also, ultenever it has been in theirpo'(a;r? So far, indeed, from granting to ll&

those concessions for which they now ask,they would not, if tl1ey.possessed the meanswhich wepessess, allow us even the exercise ofourhoJy religion :,on the contrary, t~y wouldCom pel .lis to. return to tbeCatholic , faith; .Qr'Would burn and' destroy us for refusing so todo .. For when; let me ask, did they manifestto the Protestants that spirit of concession;which, at this time, they 8,0 specieuslyem-ploy as .a colour to their claims ?The truthis" that the spirit of Poperj-.is a:1rin(ijctive,a, cruel spirit. Cruelty 'i~ .the ;ge!)iu& of thatreligion, The religion i~lf teaches .it,breathes it every where, and inspires it intoits votaries. It is calculated t~ st,itlethe ten-dcrC$t emotions. of .the. he&lt. If: it.. does notuniversaJ.ly succeed; 110 tbQnk$tQ UJe,rcli.,op~

'That teaches, the husband to betray the wife,,the wife the husband, the daughter the rno-,ther,"and the mother the daughter, [bJ 'Vhat-could ever give birth to the principle, that it-is no more sin to kill an heretic than a dog,'but that spirit of cruelty that has interwoven'itself with their religion?' The histories ofChristendom for these last three hundred years,are replete with the hardships and suffer-.ings of Protestants, from the hands of Pa-pists, when they have had them ill their power.Jq'QUEEN ;MARX'S short reign of five years,-some hundreds of fires were lighted up in:Smithfield, and other parts of this kingdom,for the purpose ,of destroying heretics; and si-milar bonfires would have been lighted in Ire-land, had it not been for the interposition of.Divine Providence. (c] In the Massacre of

[bJ Clarkson ill hi~ Practical Divinity of Papists destruc-tive of Christianity, P: 328.

, [c ]1'hiIl' appears from a very singular adventure, of whichthe account, as it bas been copied frOID the papers of Ri-'char-d, earl cif COJ'k, aud is to be found among the manu-'scripts of Sir James TVare, is as follows:, "QuEEN MARY, hiving dealt severely with the Pro-testllOts in Elegland, about the latter end of her reign signeda commission for to take the same course with diem in Irc-1and ; and to execute the same with greater force, she nomi-

Paris, which was the commencement of a.general slaughter of the Protestants over the

nates Dr. Cole one of the commissioners. This Doctor_coming with the commission, to Chester on his journey, theUayor of that city, hearing that her Majesty was sending amessenger into Ireland, and he being a churchman,waited on the doctor, who in discourse with the Mayor,taketh out of a cloak bag a leather bbx, saying unto him,, Here is a commission that shall lash the heretics of Ire-land' (calling the Protestants by that title). The good wo-man of the house, being well affected to the protestant re-ligion, and also having a brother named John Edmonds, of'the same, then a citizen in Dublin, was much troubled at thedoctor's words; but watching her convenient time, whilethe Mayor took his leave, and the doctor complimented bimdown the stairs, she opens the box, takes the commissionout, and places in lieu thereof a sheet of paper with a packof cards wrapt up therein, the knave of clubs being faceduppermost. 'The doctor coming up to his chamber, suspect-ing nothing of what had been done, put up .the box 8S for-merly. The next day going to the water side, wind andweather serving him, he sails towards Ireland, and landedon the 7th of October, 1558, at Dublin. Then coming tothe castle, the lord Fitz- Walters, being lord deputy, sentfor him to come before him and the privy council; who,_coming in, after he had made a speech relating upGn whataccount he came over, he presents the box to the lord deputy,-who causing it to he opened, that the secretary might readthe commission, there was nothing save a pack: of cardswith the knave of clubs uppermost: which not only startledthe lord deputy and <;,ouncil, but the doctor, who assuredthem he had a commission, hut knew not where it was gone.

311

kingdom, the number destroyed is computedat one hundred tlwusand.-For this j}lassacrea solemn thanksgiving was made at Rome,accompanied with a Jubilee to all Christen-dom: for which one of the reasons givenwas-that they should thank God for theslaughter of the enemies of the C hureh. late~1Jexecuted in France! [dJ-In thelrish]}Jassacre,

then the lord deputy made answer, t Let us have anethercommission, and we will shuffle the cards in the mean while.'The doctor being troubled in his mind, went away, and re-turned into England; and coming to the court, obtainedanother commission; but staying (or a wind on the wateraide) news came to him that the Queen was dead; and thusGod preserved the Protestants of Ireland."Q~n Elizabeth was so delighted with this story, which

was related to her by Lord Fitz- Walter on his return to Eng-land, that she sent for Elizabeth Edmonds, whose husband'sname was Mattershad, and gave her a pension of fortypounds during her life.-See Cox, Hibernia .A'Ig{icalla,or History of Ireland, vol. ii.p. 308.-Harleian Miscellany,vol. v, p• .568.

[d] The Pope sent Cardinal Ursin his legate to France tothank the king for 80 great service done to the church, andto desire him to go ,pn, and extirpate heresy root and branch,that it might never grow again.-And as the le;ate passedthrollgb in his journey to Puris, he gave a plmary absolutionto all that had beea actors in the massacre!I have now before me an oration of .AlltollY ]lluretus, ill

praise of Charle, IX. pronounced at Rom« before PopeGregory XIII. in which he blesses that memorable night ill. .

312

above om hundred thousand Protestants aresaid to have been killed. -This appears by abook printed at Lisbon soon after, written bya Priest who called himself Constantius Ma-rullu«; and who, to shew his Catholic charity,adds, U TIN AM OMNES! I wish they had ALL

been killed jBut these, it may be said, are now old

stories. Let us, then, come nearer to ourown times, in which we shall see the truedisposition of Popery towards heretics.In the reign of LEWIS XIV. upon .the re-

vocation of the Edict of Nantes, how manythousand Protestant families, after dragooning,imprisonment, and every other hardship, weredriven out of their own country, and took re-fuge among us! And was not this done in viola-tion of the most solemn oaths which Lewis hadmade to the Proteetants? But oaths to he-retics, as he was taught by his Minister CAR-

'Whichthis accursed slaughter was committed; extols the king,queen-mother, and brethren of the kinr; .for the share theyhad in it i a~d calls the Pope himself most blessed Fatker, forhis going in procession to return thank! to God alia ST.LEwIsfor the welcome n8Ws,when hrought to him.

"0 noctem illam memorahilem,·'&'c. Murd. Drat. Vel. I.,J>. 197,1~8! Edit. Lubec,

SiS

DIN AL MAZA~INE, were not to be kept.Nor did the zeal of this Prince extend itselfonly to his own kingdom-he . influenced theDuke of Savay to persecute his subjects, thepoor Vaudois; declaring that, in a treatywhich he had with that Prince, and bywhich he was obliged to take anus againstthe King's enemies, the present Vaudois wereintended to be comprehended. Their beingProtestallts was sufficient to make them beconsidered as his enemies. Upon this groundhe joined his troops with those of the Duke,either to extirpate them, or to make themchange their religion, which they tried byall sorts of cruelties. [e]

[e] BISHOP BURNET, who went over the greatest part ofFrance during this persecution of the Protestants, tells us,that LEWIS XIV. declared, that" he considered himself as&0indispensably bound to endeavour the conversion of all his&ul1ects,and the extirpation of heresy, that if the doing it'hould require, that with one hand he ,hould cut off the other,he would submit to that 111"Such was the eonduce of this king in regard to religion;

a king who, from his general policy, has been called Le·Grand Monarque. ADd what wa. the conduct of the people 1The same learned and accurate writer says, that" the furywhichappeared on this occasion did spread itself with a sortof contagione for the intendants and other office..., that hadbeenmild and gelltle in the {onner parts of their life, seemed

514

As for the executions at Thorn, and thepersecutions in the Archbishopric of Saltzw

burg, whereby between twenty and thirtythousand innocent people were forced at ashort day to leave their native country, and alltheir effects behind them, only for their steadyadherence to the reformed religion, they areso recent, that some now living may possiblyremember them. [f] But the year 1'745 fur-nishes us with a still later instance of thesame persecuting spirit of Popery, by twoEdicts published in France, one bearing date:E'eh.l,theother Feb. 16; whereby the P1'()OO

testants in and about Montauban, who eitherhad, or should assist at the assemblies for

now to have laid aside the compassion £if Ch1'istians, thebreeding £if gentlemen, and the common impressions of huma-nity. The greatest part of the CLERGY, the regulars espe-eially, were so transported with the zeal that the king shewedon this occasion, that their sermons were full of the most in-flamed eloquence that they could invent, magnifying theirking in strains too indecent and blasphemous to bementionedby me !l!" (Burnet's Hist. of his Own Time, v, 2. p. 850.)U'J The cardinal primate of Poland says, tke sacredaeClt-

timt at Thorn, against the projQ7ters of holy things ougbtuecer to beforgottm. He seems to look back upon tl!e be-heading, and choppings, and manglings, and dreadful whip-pings, with pleasure! See Primate's Letter to the Palati-nates of Poland. Political State, Aug. 1783.

315

divine worship after the reformed way, ,cereinstantly, without so much as the form or ap-pearance of a trial, to be sent to the FrenchKing's Gallies for life, there to serve as slaves;ana' the women and children to be shut up forever in places which should be appointed forthem: and more than this, if any assemblywas held in anyone community of a division,the whole division was to be responsible forit, subject to a fine arbitrary, to be levied byamilitary force; which Edicts were procuredby the Popish Clergy, at the price of theiradvancing tu'entY-:four millions of livres for afreegift to their Sovereign instead of sixteen;and these Edicts were most rigorously exe..cuted. [g]But the history of this cruel and per-

secuting spirit of Popery is not yet at an end.For, let me ask, does not that horrible tri ..bunal, the Inquisition, exist at this very mo-ment in Portugal? [h] And were there not[g) See, Cursing no argument of Sincerity: or, an Answer

toa tract, intituled, "A Vindication of the Roman Catho-lic8." By William Primatt, M. A. Rector of a MEDIETYof West Walton in Norfolk. Norwich, printed 1746, inquarto.

[h) That it doe. exist, and what itt temper is, is exempli-fied ill the following work. .

516

seoeral hundred protestant» put to death by thepapists in Ireland, so lately as in the year1798? [iJ How then shall we be brought to

Ii Narrativa da Persequican: de Hippol!/to JoaephD/JCosta Pereira Furtado de Mendonfa, Natural da Cafol/i/Jdo Sacramento; no Rio-da-Prata, prezo e Processado emLisboa pelo prf!teriJo Crime de Fra:.Mafon, ou PedrtiTOLivre." 2 Tom. Bvo, Londres, 1811.Mr. Da Costa su~ered ten gears' ('()J!finemeJlI from !hi.

tribunal for the aIIeged crime of free masonry, and probablywould have perished in a dungeon, if he had not found meaDl

t.o escape.[h] In the County of WeJjord aloo~, upwards of Fi~'

hundred protestants, (among whom there were men of laudedproperty, magistrates, clergymen, merchants, farmers, labour·ers, and mechanicks) were cruelly put to death by the papists ;bulthat the papists intended a Itltal extirpation of the proteslanU,will appear by the following authentic account of the beha'"iour, conduct, and confession, of Jemes Beaghan, whoWilexecuted on Vinegar-hill, on Saturday the £4th day of Augus~1799: taken before Christian Wilson, esquire, high sheriffofthe county of Wexford, and J. H. L!/ster, esquire, one of tilejustices of the peace for the said county.The day but one before his execution, two popish pritliJ

went to visit him, and upon their entering his cell, he es'claimed against them in these words: " Begone fromlIIe,you accursed, who have been the cause of my eternal damJl3'tion; for were it not for yon, I never would have beenguiI~of murder,"-Having so said, he turned from them, andIt-

quested that they might be put out; and ill some short tilDeaf~r, he requested that captain Boyd might be sent fOfl towhom he made the following confession:

317

believe, that the religion of the Papists is notat this day, what it has ever been? 'Ne shall

" I,James Beaghan, acknowledge and confess that I amguiltyof the crime for which I am to suffer; but that I didnot commit it from ill-will to the people that were murdered,but from the order of Luke Byrne; (a priest and' a com-mander in the rebel army:) I could not disobey him-nopersondare refuse to obey the orders of the commanders. Iam sure that any man in command could save the lives of thepoor; every man that 'Crasa protestant tea» called an orange-mall, and ever!! one teas to be killed, from the poorest man inthe country. Before the rebellion, I never heard there wasany hatred between Roman catholicks and protestants, theyalways lived peaceably together. I always found the pro-testantsbetter masters and more indulgent landlords than myownreligion; during the rebellion, I never saw anyone in-terfere to prevent murder, but one Byrne, to save aman. Ith~nkall that were present were as guilty as those that had per-petrated the murders. It was thinking that we were allequallyguilty, that prevented me from flying the countr;'. The,.-omen uere numerous, and were as bad as the melt. Therebels treated the prisoners with great severity, very differentfrom the way that I have been used in gaol. They thoughtit no more a sin to-kill a protesltiitt'tJmn-a dog; ha.d it notbeen that they were so soon quashed, they would have foughtwith each other for the property of the protestants. Theywere btginmng before the ,b~ttle ofVinegar:-hill. Ever sincethe rebellion, I never heard one of the rebelS express theleast sorrow for what was done; on the contrary, I haveheard them say, they were sorry that wltilst the!! had thtPOWER tMy did not kill more, a"d that there were not halfmOrAgh killed. I how that the rebels were determined to

318

not, I trust, suffer ourselves to be deceived bywords, when facts the most stubborn are op-posed to them. In a letter, indeed, from theCongregation of Cardinals, of Propaganda Fick,

rise if the French should come; and I believe they did notgive up half their arms. There are guns, bayonets, andpikes, hid in the country."[The following words were then spoken by Beaghan, with-

out his having been asked any questions, and spoken with anearnestness and in a manner that shewed his sincerity.]" Now, gentlemen, remember what I tell you: Ij'you and

the protestants are ever in the pott:er oj the catholics again,as they are now in YOUY s, the.lfwill not lease one rif you ali-.:e;)'00 will all go smack smooth; even those w.ho campaignedUJith them, if things had galle '«'ell '«'ith them, would ill theend, have been killed. I HAVE llEARD THEM SAY SO

Jr1ANY TIMES.

Taken before us, August 23, 1799, , hisCHRISTIAN WILSON, Sheriff. JAMES ~ BEAGHAS,

J. H. LYSTER,JustiC!!ojthe Peace. mark.Having arrived at the place of execution, captain .Boyd

brought him aside, and read his confession, and asked him ifit was correctly takea down, to which he answered in theaffirmative. Just as the executioner was about to tum himoff, he called out, saying,." Stop!" and lifting up his capsaid, with a v,ery loud voice, " Captain Boyd, you have takendown my confession perfectly correct; if it was not for thepriests I never would have been g~ilty of murder, nor havedragged five unfortunate persons out of the windmill to bemurdered." (See SIR RICHARD MUSGRAVE'S Memoil1oi"the late Rebellion in Ireland, Appendix,. pp. 100-101.)

319

"ritten by order of the late Pope Pius VI. tothe Archbishops of Ireland, dated Rome,23d of June, 1791, it is said, that" The Seeof Rome N~VER taught, that faith is not to bekept with the Heterodox; that an oath to Kingsseparated from Catholic Communion, .can beviolated; that it islawfulforthe Bishop of Rometo Jnvade their temporal Rights and Domi-nions:" But who that knows any thing of thehistory of the Romish Church, will be cre-dulous. enough to believe these assertions?What! shall we at this time of day betold, that the See of Rome NEVER taughtthese doctrines? In this very declaration,indeed, we have one of the strongest possibleproofs of the hypocrisy and falsehood of thePapists; a proof, I say , which ought, in thehighest degree, to put us upon our guardagainst giving a premature assent to whateverthey may allege in support of their object.fj ]

r.n BISHOP BURNET, iahis history of the reign of KINGJAMES THE SECOND, (See Mist. of his Own Time, v.2.p. S6~.) says," Anno l686, Sir Edward Hales, a gentlemauof a noble family in Kent, declared himself apapist, thoughhe had long disguised it; and had once to myself so solemlll.!Jdenied it, that I was led from thence to see, there was 110 ere-dit to be given to that sort of men, wheretlu!ir CHURCH 07'

RELIGION was concerned;"The same may be said, and with the greatest truth, at this

320

For how can they have the effrontery to tellus, that they NEVER held such doctrines?Have these learned Cardinals then forgottenthe council of Lateran under Pope Inno-cent Ill? Does not that council impose heavypenalties upon the neglect of exterminatingheretics, and promise great retoards for doingit? Did not. Innocent, in consequence of that

day; fort at the very moment when the Papists in IrelaJulwere holding meetings, providing themselves with arm', aDdprinting and circulating aDlQng one another the most horridresolutions for the total extirpation of the protestants; at thisvery moment, I say, they voluntarily took, both clergy andlaity, the rhost solemn oaths before LORD MOVNTNORIlIS,

and other. magistrates, that they would be true to their alle-giance, and would use every possible exertion to prevent andsuppress all tumult, riot, or secret conspiracy. Thia treache-rous and wicked conduct induced the protestant clergymen,churchwarlic>t!s, and protestant parishioners, of different pa-rishes, to subscribe a certificate of the loyalty and peaceabledeportment of their ROJlla~ catholic fellow-subjects. One ofthese certificates was given by the Rev. Mr. Halldcockt rectorof the parish of Ki!coTTIrUtkt in the ~unty of Weiford; inreturn for which kindness, John Murphy, the popish curateof this parish, laid a plot to assassinate Mr. Hondcock, andhill congregation, on Whitsunday, when in church, but veryfortunately the breaking out of the r~bellion prevented themfrom going to divine service, (See Sir Richard M1ugrtrc,'sMemoirs, Appendix". 80.)

321council, employ armies against the Albigenses(thepredecessors of the Protestants in France)whodestroyed above 200,000 in the space ofSomemonths? Did not that very Pope layEngland under an interdict? Did he not issueout excommunication against the King's per-son, and by this impious act absolve the Eng-lish from their allegiance? Did he not alsowrite to Philip Augustus, King of France, toexecute this sentence, to undertake the con":quest of England, and to unite that kingdomto his dominions for ever? Did he not, atthe same time, publish a bull, exhorting allChristian princes to contribute.whatever wasintheir power to the success of this expedition,promising such as seconded Philip in this en-terprise, the same indulgences that weregranted to those who carried armsagainst theinfidelsin Palestine? And is it not well known,I ask, what the resolution and practice of thecouncil of Constance were in the case of here-tics, in burning John Russ and Jerome ofPrague, though the emperor gave them a safeconduct; the council insisting, that the em-peror could not hinder the church from exer-cising her just authority, in the punishmentof heretics, whenever she had it in her power 'll !!

y

322And 'yet, forsooth, we are to be told, that theSee of Rome NEVER taught these doctrines!Surely, I say, this learned Congregation ofCardinals have never looked into their ownhistory, or they would not tell us so. For ifthese doctrines, I repeat, were never taught,how comes Cardinal D'Ossat to inform us,that Clement VIn. 'in the time of QueenEliz'abeth, importuned" the King of Franceto join with Spain, for the invasion of Eng-land? The king told the pope, that he wastied ·by an oath to the queen of England;to which the pope replied, that the oath w~st~an heretic; but that M was bound in anotheroath to God and the POP(' [k] To these clearand positive instances concerning the popishdoctrine, that faith should not be kept withheretics, though many more might be ad-duced, [I J I will add only this one of King

, James the Second. When that sovereign came

[k] Card. d'Ossat. Epist.47. ad Doc de Villeroy.[I] See a large collection of decrees of councils, CIJIOIII

and constitutions of churches, royal ediets, imperial mao-dates, and Popes' bulls for the extirpating of hereticsj inabook intitled-A discourse concemin« the laws ecclesiasticaloand civil made agai,l8t heretics, 8,"c. Reprinted iD tile yearJ7~S.

S2Sto the crown, he declared, before his council,in the most solemn manner, that, though hewas a papist himself, he would preservetheprotestant religion, especially the church ofEngland, as by law established. This decla-ration he afterwards repeated, in his speechto both houses of parliament, and publishedit in the most authentic manner. But, not-withstanding all this, it is well known wl~atopenattempts he soon made upon the uni-versities, the bishops, and the whole body ofthe clergy: and how he declared too, thatthe reason of his proceeding in so violent awaywas, because he was solicitous to have. themerit of converting the nation, and esta-blishingpoperyhere before his death. [m]

(m] That King James not only designed, but attempted,andmade considerable progress in destroying the Protestantreligion, and English interest in Ireland, and in altering theveryframeand constitution of the Government, may be seeninthe followingexcellent work of Bishop KINo's, "The Stateof the Protestants of Ireland, under the late King James'sGovernment; in which their carriage towards him is justi-fied, and the absolute necessity of their endeavouring to befreedfrom his Government, and of submitting to their pre.seiltMajesties is demonstrated." London, 1691.In chap. 8. sect. S. (p. 58, 8tc.) the learned writer shews,

ill ",bat manner James dealt with the courts of Judicature.y 2

524

Such then are the principles-such isthepractice of the Romish religion; and such

" Sir A lexander Fitton, It person detected of forgery not onlyat Westminster, and Chester, but Ii~'ewise fined by the Houseof Lords in Parliament, was brought out of gaol, and set 011the highest court of the Kingdom, the Ckallctry, though he-had no other quality to recommend him, besides his being aPapist. What the disposition of Fitton was to~ards theProtestants, appeared from his declaration on all occasionsagaim!: them; he did not stick, on a hearing, to declare thatthey were all Rogues, and that amongst forty thousand therewas not one who was not a Traitor, a Rebel, and a rillain:for this reason he would not allow the Guardianship of aChild to the Protestant mother; but gave it against the posi-tive words of the Iaw, to the Popish relations: for this reasonbe refused to hear so much as a demurrer in the Popish Deanof Christ's Church, Mr. Stqffort£s case. "For this cause, beover-ruled both the common rules of practice of the Courts,and the laws of the land, declaring, in open Court, that theChancery was above all laws, that no law could bind his con-science i and he acted accordingly in many cases where Pro-testants were concerned. After hearing a Cause betweenone of them and a Papist, he would often declare, that hewould consult a Divine before he gave a decree; that is, hewould have the opinion of a Popish priest, his Chaplain,educated in Spain, and furnished with distinctions to satisfyhis conscience how far he should do justiee to Protestants;many Papists came and made affidavits of being in Posses-sion when they never were. and got Injunctions and ordenwithout any more ado to quiet their PQssessions. But aProtestant. though never so palpably disturbed. eould notprocure any Order; but was sent to the Common-Law to

325they must ever continue as long as the religionitself exists. For how can those principles be

recover his Possession, by a Popish Jury, returned by a Po-pish Sheriff, before a Popish Judge: that is, he must expectLaw from Judges andofficers that sat and acted in defianceorIaw. If at any time the Chancellor was forced to grantan Injunction or Decree, it was with all the difficulties anddelays that could be, and often the thing was lost and de-stroyed before the order came fur recovering it.""The Courts of Common-law were put into the same

method, and great care taken to fill them with Judges whomight be engaged in a professed enmity to the Protestant In-terest. In Ireland there are only three Judges on a Bench;and it was thought fit, for a colour till things were riper, tokeep one Protestant on every Bench; but whilst there weretwo votes to one, the Protestant Judge could neither do rightto Protestants, or retard a Sentence to be given in the favourof a Papist. This mock: method, of seeming to trust Pro-testants, they took likewise in naming Burgesses and Alder-men for Corporations; they generally put some few into theirNew Charters to serve for a pretence of impartiality, and yetto signify nothing: this method of continuing some few Pro.testants in Courts and Corporations serving only to silenceand exasperate us, to be thus imposed on, but contributednothing to relieve us, as we found to our Costs: and the Pro-testant Judges and Burgesses, fiTlding that they tcere madeCyphers IUJdProperties, C?f themselves declined at last to actin their stations."

The learned writer having then exposed the conduct ofthe Popish Judges in the Courts of King's Bench, Ex-chequer, and Common Pleas, sa)"s, (p. 66.) .", Into, such. bands aJ we have been speaking of, tb., AdnuDlstrabon q(

326disowned, which, according to the professors'of popery', are thedictates of the Holy Ghost'How can those decrees and canons be altered,which, as we are told, were framed by infalli-ble councils? To give up those canons anddecrees, would be to give up the doctrine ofirifallibi?ity; but, as that doctrine cannot becompromised without giving up the religionitself,· so must those canons and decrees bebinding as long as the Catholic faith endures.. 'This, then, being admitted, what shallwe say to those, who, through a mistakenzeal for liberty, are the great advocates forthe Catholic claims? Is it not astonishing,that they are the very persons who call them-·selves Whigs? Is it not wonderful, that theyshould profess to be the descendants of thoseworthies, who, in the true spirit of liberty, re-sisted the arbitrary measures of a Popishprince? They who, at this day, call them-selvesPatriots, call themselves such upon the

Justice and of the Laws was put, which were· so far frompreventing our ruin, that they were made the means and i1l-etruments thereof, and it had been much better (or us to havehad no laws at all, and been left to our natural defence, thllllto be cheated into a necessity of submission by law. that_ere executed only to pun;,", and .oot to defend us."

327principles of those, who invited that glorioushero, King William hither; and doubtlessthey are anxious to receive a portion of thatpraiset which must ever be bestowed on thosegreat men. But what ,can they mean by pro-moting the Catholic cause?" It will be in vainfor them to plead, that they think it but just,that the Catholics should have complete tole-ration; since some of the greatest patriotsand wisest men that ever lived,-men whoseuames will ever stand conspicuous as the most.zealous champions of freedom, thought thatpopery was no fit subject for toleration. Suchwa~ the opinion of that bold asserter of civiland religious liberty, :MILTON ; En] and such,let me add, was the opinion of the greatLOCKE. [0] .Aud here I cannot forbear to cite

(ll] See his tract, entitled, ({Of True Religion, Heresy,Schism, Toleration; and what best Means may be usedagainst the GROWTH OF POPERY." Printed in the year'1673, and inserted in his Prose Works, v, 4. p.259.

[0] See a Letter concerning Toleration. Edit.2.-.-The'rst edition of this incomparable letter was printed in latin.The title of it is, " Epistola de Tolerantia; ad clarissimumvirum T. A. R. P. T. O. L. A. [theologie apud remonstran-tes professorem, tyrannidis osorem, Limburgium, Amstelo-damensem] scnpta a P. A. P. O. I.L. A. [paeis amico, per-secutioais osore, Joanne Lockio, AngloJ] Goudae, 1689.

a passage from a French writer, who, thoughin religion a lying oracle, was certainly not

- wanting in political sagacity : "There is onlyone case," says he, " in which toleration maybecome fatal to a country; it is when it to-lerates an intolera~t religion: and such is theRoman Catholic. This religion no sooner olJ..tains the ascendant in a state, than it is sure toshed the blood of its stupid protectors; it is aserpent which stings the basom which cherishesit. Let Germany be aware of this, as itsprinces have a particular interest to enter intoa communion which offi rs them large esta-blishments; and when they are become ca-tholic, theywill not fail to compel the faithof their subjects, even by the most violentmethods, should gentler ones prove ineffec-tual. The fires of superstition and intoleranceare not yet thorough(lJ extinguished; a lightbreath uould kindle them ofresh, and set Eu-rope in a blaze. 'Vhere the conflagrationwould stop, it is impossible to foretel. WouldHolland be sure to escape ? Would. GreatBritain be able, from the height of her cliff's,to brave the Catholic fury? The ocean is butan impotent barrier against fanaticism.What should hinder it from preaching a new

329

erusado : from anning Europe against EnO'-. I::>

land; from there striking root, and one daytreating the British, as it formerly treated theAlbigenses ? [pJ Let then our patriots reflectupon this; let them pause for a while, beforethey give power to those, who, at perhaps novery distant day, may make them suffer fortheir folly. For let them be assured, thatthose very persons, whose cause they arenow so anxious to advance, will not rt'-

member their services any longer than theirinterest requires. The following extractfrom Strype's Annals of the Reformationunder Queen Elizabeth, vol. 2. P: 86. willjustify this prediction. DERBYSHIRE, anEnglish Jesuit, in Queen Elizabeth's time,being in France, and speaking of Mary,queen of the Scots, then in custody, said," besides that all the Catholics in the realmof England were at her devotion, therewere" (and he thanked God) "diverse thatwere well affected to her, which was nosmall miracle that God had so blinded theireyes; as that they should be so inclined toher, that in the end would yield to them their.JUST DESERTS, unless tJuy returned to the

[p] Hel-. ch, 21. de rIlomme.-<Euvre p08lhume.-HelpYetiu8died in 1771. '

530

rotholic faith! l !' And to the same pur-pose speaks the Letter (in Echard'sHistory) written, during the violences ofKing JAMES the second's reign, when the pa-pists thought themselves sure of success, toa person who was intirely in with. the King'smeasures, as to absolute power in the state,but was a protestant. It is. to exhort himto change his religion in time; and threatenshim, if he did not, there would be little distinc-tion made between those against the King in allhi~ measures, and those that were so i~ thatpoint which he most set his heart upon! !!Here then the Whigs, as they are pleased

to call themselves, .here, I say, the de-scendants of those glorious Patriots, who, asreal lovers of their country, invited KING

'V ILLIAM hither to restore and secure ourcivil and religious liberties, may see whatthey have to expect, if they should unhappilysucceed in establishing the Catholic claims,For again and again I repeat, that none ofthe principles of the Romish religion are al-tered. In a former place I have shewn, thatthe Church of Rome is as fruitful in miraclesas ever; [q] and here I maintain, that popery is

[q] See ante pag. 65.

SSL

at this moment stimulated by the same spirit ofcruelty as ever. If the papists do not indeedat this time act openly against us, it is onlybecause they have not the PQ7t'el' to do so; theirinclination, however, is not atall relaxed. Else,why such cruelties practised against protest-ants abroad? WhJ does the Inquisition stillexist? And why were our protestant brethrenmurdered in Ireland, in the year 1798? Nowthat the hands of the Papists are tied, theycan only bestow curses and denounce divinejudgments upon us; but whcn they arc at li-berty, they will most assuredly act differently;then cruelty will be called charity, charity tothe soul; and this same charity (says JORTIN)" as it is of a fruitful and diffusive nature, pro-duces anathemas; informations, calumnies; ba-nishments, imprisonments, confiscations, in-quisitions, and so forth." Nor is this in contra-diction to the authority of the Romish Churchitself. There is nothing said here but whatall the Popish writers have roundly affirmed,from Pope Gregory the Great, down to CardinalBellarmine ; namely," that it wf.{snot the wantof WILL, but of the POWER only to rebel,which made the primitioe Christians sopatientunder tile persecuting Emperor&, and particu-

larly under Julian, because the Church had not!Jet acquired STRENGTH enough to controulthe Princes of the earth l l l" [q]Hence I maintain, that to grant the Catho-

lic claims would most undoubtedly tend tosubvert the protestant religion; and I neednot scruple to assert, that the subversion ofour religion would e~d also ill the subversionof our civil liberties. What, for instance,would become of the freedom of the Press 1Do the Whigs suppose, that the Papists would"be favourable to that glorious palladium of. our rights? Our history tells us otherwise,and no case more strongly proves it, than thatof the Seven Bishops, in. the time of James thesecond: For what did that Popish JudgeAllybone declare from the bench at their trial t" No man can take upon him to write anything whatever concerning the Government,unless he first have leave from the Govern-

[rJ See Chillingworth's Worb, 7th Edit. p. 283. andNot .••The Papists are very fond of citing BOSSUET, Bishop of

:Meaux; but Bossuet, whate~r moderation he atr~ted Oil

some occasions, yet asks what reason is there to exempt here-tics out cif the 'lumber qj'those malefactors whom God h(l.$put the Btl10rd into . the Magi,trate', hand, i,. order to,"n;sh " !!I

SS3ment.' These were the words of that PopishJudge, and they are the words of every Papistthat is in power. But it is our happiness,that the English nation, at that time, wouldnot brook such slavish doctrines; and there-fore we are bound, both in gratitude to ourancestors, and as a duty which. we owe toposterity, who will claim our excellent con-stitution at our hands, to take care, that ourlaws and liberties are never again exposed to'the mercy of a Catholic bench.But suppose that the Catholic claims should

. be granted; we should then not only have aCatholic Bench, but a Catholic Lord Chancel-~oralso. Have our Bishops, I wonder, thoughtof this? I mean those Bishops, who, to theastonishment of every Pr~testant, have beenheard to advocate the cause of the Papists.If the Lord Chancellor should be a Catholic,then, no doubt, he would present Catholics.to those valuable livings which every LordChancellor has in his gift. "That, in such anevent, would become of the EstablishedChurch? 'Yhat, in a very short time, wouldbe the fate of our Bishops, and of our inferiorclergy? Do our Prelates, then, forget the dyinggt11ans of those glorious martyrs, CRANMER,

334

LATIMER, and RIDLEY? Will they, (touse the words of the truly good Prelate,to whom this work is inscribed), " sufferit to be a reproach to them, that the vene-rable Fathers of the Reformed Churchhave sacrificed their lives in vain?" I trustthat those Bishops, who have hitherto favour-ed the Catholic cause, will be induced to.re-consider the impolicy of their proceeding;I trust that they will remember for what pur-pose they were placed in their exalted stations,namely, to defend, and not to betray the Pro-testant Religion; for let them be assured,that to grant the Catholic claims, wouldbeto expose our religion once more to the piti-lessmercy of those, who, both from educationand principle, are its avowed and determinedenemies. In our book of Thanksgiving, ap-pointed for thefijth of November, the followingemphatical words were introduced into theprayer by the special direction of King Jamesand the Parliament; "u'hose religion is rebellUm,fdlOsejaith isjaction,u'hose practice ismurthel'ing-of souls and bodies, and to 1'00t them out of tkeconfines of this Kingdom," <S-c.tS-e. cj-c.; and soit stood till it was altered through the interestof some of the Clergy, who desired to pleaifl·

335'their friends the papists. [sJ A very learned.divine, who was afterwards Bishop of St..Asapb, and of Licbfield, addressing himselfto the Papists, says, " Who doubts less of thedangerousness of your principles and practices,than t!tey who have read most, and had mostexperience of them?" 'Ve can give you nogreater instance than in King James, whowas no stranger to you either 'li'ay, and this ishis judgment of you. "That as, on the one·part, many honest men, seduced by some of

[.~] See It The treachery and disloyalty of Papists to tileirSoveraignes, in doctrine and practice, etc. The second edi-tion enlarged. By WILLIAM PRYNNE, Utter-barrester ofLincolnes Inne, London, 1643, in quarto, p.!i!. In theTitle appears also" It is this second of May, 1643, orderedby the Committee of the house of Commons in Parliamentfor printing, that this book intituled, Tile Treachery alld dis-loyalty oj Papists to their Soveraignes, etc. with the addi-tions, be re-printed by }jfich.ael Sparke, senior. John Wlute:'See also "The execution of justice in England, for main-

tenance of publique and christian peace, against certeine stir-rers of sedition, and adherents to the tray tors and enemies of·the realm, without an!! persecution cif them for questiolfs l!freligion, as is falsely reported and published by the fautorsand fosterers of their treasons. Secondly imprinted, at, Lon-'don, mense Jan. 1583, with some small alterations of thing!'!mistaken or omitted in the transcript of the first origiDal."-

·A master tract, by the lord treasurer Burleigh. The running'title of it is, " Execution for treaso" and 1101 for religio ....

ss6

the errors of Popery, may yet remain good andfaithful subjects; so on the other part, noneof those, that truly know and believe thewhole grounds and school conclusions of theirdoctrines, can ever prove either good Christian'01' good subjects." [t]Let not, then, our Prelates think, that the

dread which some people entertain respect-ing the consequences that would ensue fromgranting the Catholic Claims, is whollyimaginary. On the contrary, it may beconceived. as reasonably founded on pastexperience, and the unaltered tenets of theRomish faith.In the year 1729, the popish bishops of

Ireland applied for, and obtained, a bull fromthe pope, to raise money by the sale of indul-gen.ces, to be speedily applied to restoreJames III. to his right, and to puthis majestyGeorge II. and all the royal family to thesword. The whole of this plot is to be foundin the sixth volume of the journals of the houseof Commons, page 342~

[tJ See It The late Apology in behalf of .the Papists[supposed to have been written by Roger Palmer, Earl ofCastlemayne, assisted by Robert Pugh, a secular priest] reoprinted, and answered. London, 1667~ in «i"arto-by Wa.liam Lloyd, D.D.

SS7It appears, that a number of popish prelates

and other ecclesiasticks, being assembled atthe house of Teigue M'CaJlthy, alias Rabagh,titular bishop of Cork, Conner Keefe, bishopof Limerick, •presented a letter to the saidM'Carthy, from Doctor Butler, titular Arch-bishop of Cashel, informing him, that his ho-liness the pOpe, had at last complied with therequest of the Irish archbishops and bishops,in granting them an indulgence for the abovepurpose.The purport of the bull was this; " That

,every communicant duly confessing, and re-ceiving the sacrament on the patron days ofevery 'respective parish, and every Sunday,from the first day of May to September, hav ...ing repeated the Lord's prayer five times, and(lUCC the apostle's creed, and upon payingtwo-pence each time, was to have a plenaryindulgence for his sins; and all approvedconfessors had full power to absolve in allcases, with intent that God would speedilyplace James III. on the throne of England.Every parish priest was to pay five poundstowards this fund, and was to account uponoath for the collection of it; and the pre-

z

338

tender had an. agent in each province to col.lect it."Some of the. papers of these traitors were

discovered, and seized, by which the con..spiracy was detected. [u] •But this is not the latest history that can

be given, of the treacherous conduct -and in-tentions of the titular Archbishops and Bishopsof Ireland.It appears, by certain informations ,upon

oath, taken before the Mayor of Kilkermy,and other magistra:tes of that county, Tippe-rary, &c. in the years 1766 and 17M, thatseveral of the Bishops and Clergy of Irelandwere then very active, in planning a rebellionin favour of prince Charles, 'otherwise thePretender, to these realms. At the head ofthis plot was doctor BUT LER, titular Arch-bishop of Caskel, who bound several' of hispriests in the following oath: ". To be true a'lld

faithful to the Church cf Bome~.tmd to promoteits good, and to be faithful to him the saiddoctor Butler, their Archbishop." . In con-junction with this Butler, were PIERCE

CREAGH, titular Bishop of Waterford; doc-

[u] See tbejournals before cited; also Sir Richard Mus-glllVe'S Memoirs, p. 30.

S39

tor BUTLER, titular bishop. of Cork; doctorFITZSIMMONS,titular archbishop of Dublin;HELEY~popish priest of Arraglin; DOYLE,popish priest of Ardfinnan; and several othersof the popish clergy.At one. of the meetings, holden for the pur-

pose of furthering the views-of these traitors,a bull was produced by NICHOLASSHEEHY,a popish priest, (who was afterwards hangedfor inciting persons to commit murder; andis revered as a .Saint by the popish rabble)which, he said, came directly from the Pope.This bull was publicly read by Sheehy; andit stated, that the sovereign Pontiff granted" a plenary .pardon and indulgence to such ofthe insurgents as chose to conform to the protest ...ant religion, in order the better to carry on andexecute their. glorious enterprize, and to restorethe pure and kolycatholick religion IN ITSFULL. PORCE ANDSTRENGTHin Ireland." [x]

But, perhaps, these accounts are not enoughto satisfy some of our Bishops, of the dangersthat would probably ensue to Protestantsfrom granting the Catholic claims. Let me

[xl- See the Papers relating to this plot in the Appendixto Sir Richard Musgrave's Memoirs, No. I. 1. 2. S. 4. 5. 6.7.8.

then add, that in the year 1768, when anoath of allegiance, to be taken by the RomanCatholics of Ireland, was in the contemplationof Parliament, Thomas Maria Ghillini, thePope's legate at Brussels, who had a completecontrol and superintendance over all the nor-thern churches, and spoke ex cathedra, madethe following observation on that oath, in fourletters to the titular archbishops of Ireland;and these letters are stiled by THOMAS

BURKE, who published them in his HiberniaDominicana, literee vere aureee, cedroquedignre.[y]The legate treats the clauses in the proposed

oath, containing a declaration of abhorrenceand detestation of the doctrines, "that faithis not to be kept with hereticks, and thatprinces, deprived by the pope, may be de-posed or murdered by their subjects, as abso-lutely intolerable; because, he says, those

[y] Thomas Burke was made titular bishop of Ossory ill1759, and died at Kilkenny in September, 1776. The firstpart of his Hibernia Dominicana was printed at Kilkenny inthe year 1762, the second in 1772, both by Edward Fmnibut it was stated to have been published at Colope, ColoniaAirippillle •

..

541

doctrines are defended, and contended for bymost Catholic nations, and the Holy See hasfrequently followed them in practice. On thewholehe decides, that as the oath is in its wholeextent unlawful, so in its nature it is invalid,null, and of no effect, insomuch, that it can byno means bind or oblige consciences." [z]Still it may be asked, are these the deci-

sionsof the Catholics at the present day? Towhich I answer by referring to the late rebel.lion in Ireland, when the popish multitude,and many of the Romish clergy and gentle-men, paid .no regard whatever to their oaths.What, then, will those Bishops who favour theCatholic claims, rejoin to this ? It is, indeed, amost fatal delusion for any of them to sup-pose, that the Romish religion is not at thistime as intolerant as ever. Surely our Bishopsnever see the publications which are con-stantly disseminated among the Catholics, orthey would soon discover what are the realarticles of their faith. In a book, entitled,J' Fifty Reasons, why the holy Roman Ca-

[z] , Page 9£5. This was in the supplement of that workpublished in the ,ear 117'l.

342

tholic religion ought to be preferred to all thesects in Christendom," printed by Womanand Cross, in Bridge Street, Dublin, andwhich is annually circulated among the ~ple by their priests, there are the followingsentences:" They" (protestant ministers) " are not

priests, since they have not power to conse-crate. in the Eucharist, nor to forgive sins,which is yet the main office of priestly dig-nity." Page 80." Hereticks themselves confess, that R~

man catholics may be saved; whereas thesemaintain there is no salvation for such as areout of the Roman catholic church. Whatmadness then were it for any man not to goover to the Roman catholics, who may besaved in the judgment of their adversaries!"Pages 17 and 90.'1.'hese doctrines were strictly enforced on

Trinity Sunday, the Sd of June, 1798, in asermon preached in the chapel at Wexford,to a large congregation. Father ROCHE, thepreacher, and chaplain to the popish bishop,doctor CAULFIELD, inveighed from the altaragainst the errors of Protestants, whose reli-

gion he represented as an abominable heresy.He then explained and enlarged upon thedoctrines of popery, particularly that of ex-clusive salvation; and desired them to per-severe with firmness, as they werefighti'llg inthe cause of God against hereticks. [a]. But the charge of intolerance which we.make against the Catholics does not end atthis period.-An advertisement has latelybeen circulated in Ireland, of 'a new andcheap edition of the Holy Bible, in 'five yo-lumes duodecimo, price to Subscribers, inbds. 11. 12s. 6d. in plain calf II. 178. 6d.This Bible may be had in weekly numbers,

. of eighteen pence' each, 'in order to give thew01.:king people and well disposed, an oppor-tunity of purchasing the Bible at an easyrate:'This publication is intended, it seems,

'substantially to refute the calumny indus-triouslycirculated' (by the Protestants, nodoubt) 'that the Catholic Clergy prohibitthe faithful from reading the word of God,or having it in their possession:But this same advertisement is most of

[aJ See Sir Richard Musgrave's Memoirs, P: 453-4,

344

all remarkable for the abuse it contains ofOUf venerable reformers, and the faithful.learned translators of the Bible. I trans-cribe the following shameful passage:-- " It was the boast of the first pretendedreformers, and continues to be the boast oftheir disciples in the present day, that theyhad emancipated their followers from theshackles of Catholic despotism, and had re-stored to them the freedom of the children ofGod. This freedom, it appears, consisted inreading an erroneous version of the inspiredwritings, and in venerating as the dictates of.eternal wisdom, the blunders of ignorallJ andinteruttd trtmslators. What crime more foulin its nature, more prejudicial in its conse-quences, more allied to diabolical malignity,than that of designedly corrupting the sacredScriptures? and, by such corruption, leadingthe sincere enquirer into error, and convertingthe food of life into the poison of deoth? Anddo we not every day hear those deformersofthe Holy Writ calling on Catholics to readtheir spurious and corrupted Iranslou0'Il8' (b]-

[b] What sort of translations,the Catholic. give, may beseen in the note aDte pag. 97.

345but Catholics answer, We will not read yourProtestant Bible,-we will not drink at themuddy part of the stream, while we can drinkwith equal ease at the fountain head."Such is the zeal of the advertisers of the

Catholic Bible; such is their intolerant at-tack upon the Protestant Church, at the mo-ment they are seeking an enlargement of theirCatholic liberties!Surely this is enough to open the eyes of

our Bishops.Let us, therefore, now direct our attention

to the Ministers of State .. We will suppose the Catholic claims to begranted, and a Catholic to be Prime Minister .. Does not the reader tremble at the very ideaof it? Does not his mind revert to CardinalMazarine, who, as I have already shewn, per-suaded Lewis XIV. (great and pelitic ashe was) to-break his oaths to the Protestants,and to destroy them all as heretics? Thereflection, indeed, is shocking; nor would Ihave introduced the circumstance, but thatthe reader might bemade to know his danger,in order that he may place himself on hisguard against the machinations of his enemy.

546

The laws of our country require, that the.King should be a Protestant. Is it not ne-cessary, therefore, that his Ministers shouldbe Protestants also? The question can admitof only one answer. 'Next, we will enter the House of Com-

mons. There, when the Catholic .claims a1'6granted, we shall see the Catholic Memberssitting, devising and enacting laws in favourof their peculiar interest, to the prejudice,and probably the subversion, of the estab-lished Church.',Some, perhaps, will be disposed to ridi-

cule our fears ; but let us not he amusedby ridicule. No'sooner (let the reader re-member} did Queen Mary come to theThrone, than she effected the ruin of theReformation that had been -proceeded uponin the-reigns -of Henry VIII. and EdwardVI~ and' probably she would, if she hadlived, have established Popery beyond allpossibility of being shaken; In the first yearof her reign she procured the enactment of alaw to restore the Romish religion, and withit the Romish slavery f and we read, that atthe time when that law was passed, both

347

Houses of Parliament went donm on their kneesto acknowledge the errors of the ProtestantReligion. [c]Nor let it be objected, that the recurrence

of such an event is impossible in our days;for, should the Catholics be released fromtheir existing restraints, does the reader sup-pose, that they would not exert themselves tothe utmost to return Catholic Members toParliament? Would' they not employ alltheir resources, and, contribute all their endea-vours, to accomplish that object? Whenking James went over to Ireland, he con-trived, by the aid of the Catholics, to fill theHouse of Commons with Popish Members. [d]Now, should the power of making and repeal-ing laws come into such hands, what securitycould protestants promise to themselves? "\'Vehave seen enough, I think, of what the Ro-mish religion prescribes to its disciples; andshould they but conform to its doctrines,we may readily ascertain what we have to

[c] See Bum. Ref. vol. ii. p. 272.

[d] See Bishop King's 'State of the Irisb Protestantspnder the late King James's Government,' p.ISl.

348

expect at their hands, whenever they havethe power of making laws for us.As for the argument, which some have em-

ployed, that it is only the lower orders of theIrish Catholics, who are likely to be influencedby the horrid principles and practice of theRomish religion, and that no danger is to ~apprehended from the enlightened minds ofthe nobility and others, I do not see whatweight it carries with .it. For, as a latelearned writer very justly -remarks, " it oughi_to be considered, that when the lower classesof people become very numerous in a religion,they may possibly draw, or, as it were, force,the. upper part of mankind into it, TheChristian religion was this way propagated;arid this is much more practicable in a freenation, where the lower people have votes inchusing the members of the legislature. Andif ever there should he a great interest, to thispurpose, formed among the low people, therewould not be wanting persons of that religion,or of no religion, hut pretending to be of that,who would put themselves at their head, andmake use of their numbers, zeal, and wealth,to promote their purpose:' [e]

[t] Bishop ElIy,'s Tracts, p. 5'l3.

549Let us then, for the sake of argument, ad-

mit, that it is only the lower classes of the Pa ...pists whom we have to dread; we have herea very faithful representation of.what we mayexpect from granting the Catholic claims. Tothis account, however, must be added theamazing influence which the Priests are knownto possess over the lower and unenlightenedpart of their flock; for if the Nobility andsuperior orders of the Catholics do not professthose horrid principles of the Romish faithwhich I have before stated, the priests at leastprofess, and instil them into ·the multitude.The awe and veneration which the Catholicshave for the Pope is almost beyond belief ;[f] .

[f] They speak of the Pope as follows, 'Our LordGod the Pope; another God upon earth; king of kings, andlord of lords. The same is the dominion of God and thepope. To believe that our Lord God the Pope might notdecree, as he decreed, it were a matter of heresy. The powerof the pope is greater. than all created power, and extendsitself to things celestial, terrestrial, and infernal. The popedoth whatsoever he listeth, .ven things unlawful, aud is morethan God.'-See Bishop NEWTON on the Prophecies, "t. 2.

p.S77. who says, that such blasphemies are not only allow-ed, but are even approved, encouraged, and rewarded in thewriters of the Church of Rome; and they are not (adds he)only the extravagances of private writers, but are the lan-page nen of public decretal. and actsof councils !

350

nor is their respect for their clergy in generalof a much inferior nature. For the troth is,that the Romish religion abounds with pompand ceremonies; and as these are calculated tosurprise the outward senses, so the attach-ment of the vulgar to them has always beenfavourable to the ambitious views of the Ro-mish clergy, since the pomp of religion natu-rally casts a part of. its glory and mag-nificence upon its ministers, and therebygives_them, imperceptibly, a vast ascend-ancy over the minds of the people. Thelate Lord Bolingbroke, being present atthe elevation of the host' in the cathedralat Paris, expressed to a nobleman whostood near him his surprise, that the king ofFrance should commit the performance ofsuch an august and striking ceremony to anysubject. Thus then it is, that the priests be-come possessed of the minds of the people;and thus posssessd, can urge them to theperformance of whatever serves their own am-bitious views. They can tell 'them, what is,indeed, a most powerful argument, that nonecan be saved out of the pale oftheir·church;that to persecute heretics is to do God service;and that for such persecutions they receive,

351

the greatest rewards. The council of Late-ran says,' that "Catholics, who 'having takenthe badge of the cross, shall set themselves toextirpate heretics, shall erdOY the same indulg-ence, and be fortified with the same privilege,as is granted to those who go to the recavel'Yofthe holy land." [g]This was the doctrine holdenby all the Popish Priests in the several perse-cutionsof the Protestants, which I have be-fore mentioned; it is the doctrine holden atthis moment by the holy inquisition abroad;and doubtless it would be the prevailing doc-trine in this country, on the event of an effect-ive ascendancy on the part of the papists.Having thus shewn what dangers are likely

to arise, though it be only from the lowerorders,[h] by granting the Catholicclaims, I

[gJ'.Vide· Cooeil. Lateran, c. 3. De privilegiis concessiscatAolic:is qui }ltzreticorum ~xtermi1lio insistunt.

[Il} But Srr Richard Musgrave, in his Memoirs of the lateRebelli6n in Ireland, pp. 36S~ 870. says, "it appears, that~ny Roman Catholics, who had led irreproachable lives,and were esteemed for their moral conduct prior to the re-bellion, embrued their hands in human blood, without anyhorror or remorse."" Unwilling to disgust the reader, I will give," says he,

" a circumstantial account of but a few of the various cruel-ties practised on the victim. who were immolated on Vinegar-

552shall conclude with the following addresses tothe Prince Regent, to the two Houses of

hill by these ferocious fanaticks; had they1Jeen perpetrated bytke dregs of tlte people, some allowance might have been madeCor the force of religious bigotry on the minds of the vulgar'herd; but we have to lament, that man!! ptrIOIU w/wse birtA,education, or opulence, raised them far abooe tkat descrip-tion, were present at, or were consenting to, the perpetrationof these atrocities; for we find, that they were constantly inthe rebel camps, where they daily took place, and that theycould have prevented them is unquestionable; for no instaDcethat I could discover ever occurred, that the personal inter·ferenee, or the written protection of a rebel officer, or ODeoftheir priests, did not save the life of a person destined {ordestruction!'In page 496, Sir RiMmvl says, "Many persons of un-

doubted veracity assured me, that the popi'h bi,ltop, doctorCAULFIELD, gave his benediction to the savage pikemellas they proceeded to the massacre on the bridge; yet Ishould not think (adds he) ~f inserting it in this history,if it were not authenticated on the oath of a respectablegentlewoman ""bo beheld it; because, howevet sanguinethe doctor might have been in the cause, I could DOt .havesupposed, that he would ha\le been ~ void of discretion.Mrs. Crane, sister to judge Chamberlain, Ul.de tb.is alicia-'Wit:' (See the Appendix to Sic Richard'. Memoirs, p. 149,where tbe Affidavit is il1lJerted~)But, farther, Sir Richard inforRUl us. " That while this

massacre was going on, a rebel captain, being shocked atthe cries of the victims, ran to Bishop CAULFI£LD, whl

wu then drinking wine with the utmost cOIDpoBureafter di.etr; and knowing that he could 8to.p the_en 1000f,

353

Parliament, and to the whole body of Pro-testant people.

To the Prince Regent I shall ~g leaverespectfullyto say-

than any other person, entreated him, for the mercy of God,to come and save the prisoners. He, iu a very unconcernedmanner, replied, " It was no affair of his," and requestedthe captain would sit down and take a glass of wine withbim, adding, " That the people must ~ gratified." Thecaptain refused the bishop's invitation j and, tilled with ab-horrence and distress of mind, walked silently away! !!In his description of the camp on Vinegar-hill, Sir Richard

says, I' it was constantly attended by from ten to twentypriests, who daily said mass at the bead of each rebel column,and afterwards pronounced an exhortation to animate themin the extirpation of heresy, and in the EXCLUSIVE establish-ment of their own, the only true orthodox faith."On the day when the dreadful massacre of protestantstook -place at Wesford, the papists made a processioothrough part of the town, bearing a black flag, with a cross,and the letters 1\1. W. s. inscribed on it in white; this meantlllurder without Sill! on the other side was a red cross.After this flag had been carried about for some time, it wasfixed on the custom-house quay, near the fatal epot where somuch blood was soon after shed; and where it remainedflying for about two hours before the butchery began.Soon after the massacres at Wexford, the following sen-

teuces were carved on the rails of the portcullis of the bridge,

A.a

354

Sir, the family of your Royal Highnesswere placed upon the throne of these realmsto protect the Protestant religion. The oathwhich tile king, your father, took, andwhich your Royal Highness, when you cometo the Crown, will be required to take, is this:" I promise, to the utmost of my pO'l£'er, tomaintain the Protestant Reformed religionestablished by the law." How rigidly ourmuch-beloved Sovereign has observed thisoath, his subjects are well aware; and theyhave the utmost confidence, that, should he,through the mercy of divine Providence, berestored to the enjoyment of the kingly func-tions, nothing could ever induce him tovi-alate so sacred an engagement. You, Sir,much to the satisfaction of the people, havebeen appointed by the legislature to governthe kingdom during His Majesty's incapa-city; and the people look forward with hope,that you will feel the same tie upon yourconscience respecting this oath, as your

the place where they were perpetrated; and they were le-gible in the month of Jnne, 1':'99. "Sacred to the .chris-tian doctrine of sending orange-men to the meadows of ease,Jnne, 179S: The holy hereticks that were slain]" (See SirRichard Musgrave's Memoirs, pp. 485. 512.)

355

Royal Father has ever done. And, indeed,notwithstanding what some short-sightedpoliticians, led away, perhaps, by the wannthof party, or by the treacherous -invitationof popular applause, or by the more ignobleimpulse of venal considerations, may say, tothe contrary, it is as much your Royal High-ness's interest, as it is your duty, to maintainthe Protestant Religion. For, surely, yourRoyal Highness need not now be· told, thatthe family of the Stuarts were excluded fromthe throne on account of their Popish prin-ciples and practices; and it was to protect usagainst the confusions and miseries which tlteyintroduced, that the illustrious House of Ha-nover was invested with the sceptre of theserealms. Now, it must be admitted, that theexcfttsion of the Stuarts was just; and the

, reason that it was so is, that it was found ne-cessary to the public welfare. Are not, then,the laws which are in force against the Ca-tholics just? Most unquestionably they are;for they, like the exclusion of the Stuarts,were found necessary to the public welfare.Such being the case, let us presume, that

your Royal Highness will not be persuadedAa2

356

to pull down and destroy these bulwarksof our Constitution. For if it should beargued, that the laws against the Papistsare no longer necessary, may it not, uponthe same grounds, be maintained, that theexclusion of the Stuarts is no longer neces-sary? Your Royal Highness will, perhaps,be told, that the last of the Stuarts is nowdead, and, therefore, no danger is to be appre~hended fro~ the former pretensions of thatfamily to the throne. You may also be told,that the power of the Pope is now reducedalmost to nothing; consequently, no appre-hensions need be entertained on that head.But are there, then, no other Catholics, besides

J-

the Stuarts, who might aspire to the crownof England? The professors of the Romishfaith would naturally prefer a Prince of.thatpersuasion; and, should the existing laws. against the Catholics be repealed, what rea-son could be assigned, why the King of Eng-land should not be a Catholic, as well as hisMinisters? Referring to the power of thePope, although it is indeed, at this time, at itslowest ebb, yet may it not rise again to someconsideration among temporal states? Your

357

Royal Highness is too well .acquainted withthe page of history not to know, that noannals whatever present a greater numberof instances of revolutions, depositions, and"imprisonments, than the history of the Popes.Besides, the Pope is now in the hands ofour most inveterate enemy, who can eitherrestore him to his power, or substitute ano-ther in his stead. '''hat, then, should wenot have to expect from a Pope, nomi-nated by such influence, exercising his sway,as the Pope ever must, over the minds ofthose professing the Roman communion?These, I beg leave to repeat, are consi-

derations well worthy of your Royal High-ness's attention; and I most fervently pray,that your knowledge of our history, your loveand respect for our laws, your veneration forour holy religion, and, by consequence, yourhostility to the errors and practices of popery.may direct you, at all times, to support thegloriolls principles of the Revolution, " to theutmost qf your potoer;"To the two Houses of Parliament I beg to

addJ,"essmyself, in the very emphatical lan-guage of MILTON, "Lords and Commons of

358

England! Consider tehat nation it is whereof ytare, and «hereof ye are the Governors!" [h)Some of you are descended from patriots ofimmortal memory; and many of you are oftenspeaking, both in and out of doors, of thatglorious cause, for which HAMPDEN bled inthe field, and SYDNEY suffered upon thescaffold.

•• But oh! ifany ancient blood remains,One drop of all your fathers in your veins," [z]

consider, I beseech you, what the Catholicspetition you to do. They petition you, notto maintain the cause of Hampden, and ofSydney; no; tbose brave and excellent mensacrificed their lives in resisting those arbitra-ry principles, whic~ identified themselves, inan eminent degree, with popery and despo-tism. [j] The Catholics ask you for Emanci-

[/IJ See ' Areopagitica,' or, Speech for the liberty of Un-licensed Printing. Prose Works, vol. 1. P: 294.[11 Quunquam, 0 ! si solitee quicquam virtutis adesset, ~c.

lEn. xi. 415. Dryden's transla.U1 In his admirable ., DisCOUT3eScoueerniug Governmellt,"

SYDNEY, speaking of what sort of Government we may ex-pect from a Prince of Popish principles, says (c. S. ~ 4S.).. The principles of that religion are so full of meekneu a"dflwrit!l; the Popes have always shewed themaelves so gell-

359

pation : but look at the consequences that.would follow from granting their request. Goback for amoment to the reign of Queen ];[ary;behold both your Houses on their knees, acknou-[edging the errors of the Protestant religion ; re-member the bonfires of hereticks which shelighted up in England, and would have lightedup in Ireland: then reflect upon the oaths ofKing James, and how he violated them, inorder that he might introduce p<?pery here:

tie towards those wlw txould no; submit to their authority ;the Jesuits, who may be accounted the soul that gives life tothe whole body of the faction, are 80 well-natured, faithful,and exact in their morals; 80 full of innocence, justice, andtruth-tkat I/O violence is to befeared ji-om sucl: as are go-verned by them! The fatherly care shewed to the Pro-testants of France, by the five last Kings of the House ofValois ; tile mercy of Philip the Second of Spain to hi»Pagan subjects in the Trest Indies, and the more hated Pro-testants in the Netherlands; the moderation of the Duke ofSavoy towards the 17audois in the Marquisate of Saluzzoand the Vallies of Piedmont; the gentleness and faitll ofthe two !Iaries, Queens of England and Scotland ; thekiudues« €if tlte Papist. to the Protestants of Ireland il{ theyear 164], with what we have reason to believe they did anddQ still intend, if they can accomplish the ends of theirconspiraey ; in a word, the sweetness and apostolical meek-neess of the Inquisition, may sid/identl!! convince liS, tlratnotking is to befeared where that principle reig1l$!"

360

dwell upon the prmciple« and practice of theChurch of Rome; revert to the late persecu-tion of the Protestants in Ireland; examinethe publications, which, at this moment, theCatholics disseminate in that country; and,after you have well considered and digestedthese things, be cautious that you do not sufferyour eyes to be so blinded by the Papists, thatin the end they may yield you your JUST

DESERTS, unless you return to the Catholicfaith!!! [k]Finally, I address myself to the whole body

of Protestant people.And to them I say, FeUow-countrymen,

and fellow-subjects,· Be assured, that thegrant of the Catholic claims would involve thesubversion of our religious and civil liberties.I t becomes every man, therefore, whether hebe a Member of the Established Church" or aDissenter, to keep a constant watch over thePapists, and not to suffer himself to be surprisedby any stratagem which they may employagainst him. Let him not think it an idle alarm, •that the Protestant religion is now in dan-ger; let him not throwaway the shield, whichthe wisdom of his ancestors has bequeathed

[Ie] See ante pag. 329.

361

to him; let him not trust to words, but lookto facts; and then he will not suffer himselfto be persuaded, as the Trqjans were, to ad-mit the enemy within his gates. IThe Dis-senters, I say, are' equally bound with theMembers of the established Church to keepthis watch; both the one and the other haveevery thing to dread, and nothing which eithercould possibly gain, by promoting the Catho-lic interest. The Dissenters in the time ofJames II. were so fully aware of what I amnow advancing, that they readily entered intoall measures with the Membcrs of the Es41-blished Church for the common safety, andwere among the first and firmest friends ofthe Revolution, under 'King William III.Some, indeed, may say, that the Dissentersought not, in policy, to oppose the Catho-lics, because, if the Catholic claims shouldbe granted, then the Test Laws must inevi-tably be repealed; but I think, that aU re-flecting and well-informed Dissenters wouldmuch rather be subject to those laws, thanhazard the whole of their liberties, both civiland religious, by supporting the Catholics intheir pretensions. For, should the Catholicssueceed, and should they, in consequence, as,

362

I firmly believe they would, overthrow theChurch of England, and establish an arbi-trary government in our country, what wouldbe the fate of the Dissenters? The Dissent-ers are many of them conceived to be friendsto a republican form of government; but theCatholics are decided enemies to that formj

nay, their religion can perhaps hardly haveany existence under it. Absolve, then, theCatholics from their existing restraints, and,from that moment, the extirpation of theDissenters, as well as of the Members of theEstablished Church, commences. (l]

[1] A most enlightened Statesman of former times, in ad-dressing himself to the Dissenters, who were then courted bythe Papists to assist them in their views, says, "I have tooffer to your consideration two things. The first is, thecause you have to suspect your new friends. The second,the duty incumbent upon you, in Christianity and Prudence,not to hazard the public safety, neither by dellire of ease, DOSof revenge. Consider, that notwithstanding the smooth lan-guage which is now put on to engage you, these new friendsdid not make you their choice, but their reftlge; they haveever made their first courtships to the Church of England,aud when they were rejected there, they made their applica-tion to you in the second place. The instances of this,might be given in all times. I do not repeat them, becausewhatsoever is unnecessary, must be tedious, the tlUth ofthis assertion being so plain, as Dot to admit 8 dispute. YOll

s6S

In concluding, ·if I may venture to say oneword concerning myself, it is this. I have

cannot therefore reasonably flatter yourselves, that there ifany inclination for JOU. They never pretended to allo\f'Jon any quarter, but to usher in Liberty for themselves underthat shelter. I refer you to Mr. Coleman's Letters, and tothe Journals of Parliament, where you may be convinced, ifyou can be so mistaken all to doubt; nay, at this very hour,they can hardly forbear, in the height of their Courtship, tolet fall hard words of you. So little is Nature to be restrain-ed; it will start ollt sometimes, disdaining to submit to iliausurpation of art aud interest.

1/ This Alliance between Liberty and Infallibility, ifbringing together the two most contrary thihgs that arc inthe world. The Church of Rome doth not only dislike theallowing Liberty, 'btlt by its principles i, cannot do it. Winois not more expressly forbidden to the JJfahometalls, thangiving Hereticlc:s liberty is to Papists. They are no mort'able to make good their vows to you, than men married be-fore, and their wife alive, can confirm their contract witllanother. The continuance of their kindness would he II

habit of sin, of which they are to repent, and their abrwlutiol1is' to be had lIpon no other terms, than their promise to de-stroy you. You are therefore to be hugged now, only thatyou Dlay be the better squeezed at another time. Theremust be something extraordinary, when the Church of Rofuesetteth up bills, and otfereth plaisters for tender conscieneas.By all that hath hitherto appeared, her skill in ChirurgerYlieth chiefly in a quick band to cut off limbs; but me i& theWorst at bea1iug, of any that ever pretended to it."

" The Protestallts have but one Article ofhuman strtngth,to 0ppOSf!the IJou'cl' It.,l,ich is now against them, and that i$,

364

been born and bred in the principles of liber-ty, and in those principles I hope to die. Forthis very reason, I have here delivered (hav-ing some leisure on my hands, and thinkingthat it could not be better employed than inmyendeavours to servemy country) my sentimentsupon this great and important question: forI am not to be led away, as too many I fearhave been, by a false reasoning upon this sub-ject. Mostof the advocates for the Catholicclaims declare themselves to be the friends ofliberty; but popery, I am certain, is not li-berty; it is misery, it is cruelty, it is any thingbut liberty. Nor let our adversaries talk ofpersecution; we do not persecute; we do notwish to persecute; the great LOCKE was nopersecutor, but he was an enemy to popery.

flot to lose the ad-vantage of their Numbers, by being so un--wary as to let themselves he divided.-lT IS AS JusTIFIABLE

TO HAVE NO RELIGION, AS WILFULLY TO THROW AWAY

THE HUMAN MEANS OF PRESERVING IT.-(See"ALetter

to a Dissenter, by George, Marquis of Hallifax," in LordSomers's Tracts, vol. ii, p. 64. written upon the occasion ofthe memorable declaration of James II. ill 1687, for theliberty of Conscience; which was soon followed by another,which notified, that Papists hall been appointed to all the-principal offices of the State, and recommended to the peopleto send Papist Representatives to the New Parliament.)

365

The Papists enjoy, what-they would never suf-fer us to enjoy, the free exercise of their re-ligion. As for emancipation, they..ought notto have it, inasmuch as the principles of theirreligion are quite inconsistent with the princi-ples of our constitution. Between us and themthere must, therefore, be for ever an insur-mountable barrier; yet all that we desire is,not their destruction, but our SAFETY. Mayevery Protestant, into whose hands this workmay chance to fall, remember this distinc-tion!

Cn."\Ut RICHARDS, Printer) 18,W~ick Street, GoldenSquare-.